#the second one is an au i have in my head
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
gojofile · 1 day ago
Text
stardust
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
summary: raised in a village on the kingdom’s outskirts, you’ve always dreamed of seeing the annual lantern festival in the capital. when you unwittingly help a thief on the run—gojo satoru—he agrees to take you there as repayment. what starts off as a simple deal soon pulls you into a conspiracy that ties back to the crown—and to satoru’s past.
⇢ pairing: thief/flynn rider!gojo satoru x fem!reader ⇢ contains: romance, angst, smut (oral sex, unprotected sex, loss of virginity), slowburn, action, tangled au, debatable attempts at comedy, profanity, inaccurate depictions of horse-riding, mentions of poison and murder, violence that comes with daggers/swords/frying pans—please let me know if i’ve missed anything! ⇢ word count: 31k ⇢ playlist: “you broke my smolder” ⇢ art credit: _3aem | read on ao3 here.
Tumblr media
It turns out that blackmailing a wanted criminal is much harder than it seems.
For one, he does not take you seriously. Not even a little.
“Oh no,” Satoru says, eyes wide with feigned horror. “You’re going to turn me in? Me? The helpless victim in all of this?” He clutches his chest, staggering back as if he’s been struck. “What a cruel, coldhearted thing to do to the man whose life you just heroically saved.”
“You’re only saying that because you know I have the upper hand,” you deadpan.
“Details, details,” he says, waving a hand. “But let’s be real here, sweetheart. If you were really going to call the guards—after you rescued me from the aforementioned guards—you’d have done it by now.”
You stiffen. He grins, slow and knowing. “Ah,” he says, tapping his temple. “See, that’s the problem, isn’t it? You’re bluffing.”
“I am not bluffing,” you insist, even as your grip tightens around your satchel.
Satoru’s grin only grows. He takes a step closer, like a cat toying with its prey. “Oh?”
You plant your feet firmly, refusing to back down. “Oh, indeed.”
Then—so fast you almost don’t register it—he lunges. With a startled yelp, you whirl away, narrowly dodging his grasp as he reaches for the satchel. Satoru lets out a low whistle. “Not bad,” he muses. “You’ve got quick reflexes.”
You clutch the satchel to your chest. “You’re just predictable.”
Satoru places a hand over his chest and gasps. “Predictable? Me?” He scoffs. “Sweetheart, I am many things—charming, intelligent, devastatingly handsome—but predictable is not one of them.”
“Fine.” You roll your eyes. “If you want the crown back so badly, then take it,” you say, and before he can react, you pivot on your heel and sprint. 
“Whoa, hey—”
You dart through the trees, leaping over gnarly roots and weaving through the underbrush, legs burning as you push forward. The satchel bounces against your side. The village is close—if you can just make it past the ridge, maybe you can—
A hand catches your wrist. You’re being spun; the world tilts, and your back slams into something solid. Your breath is knocked out of your lungs with a sharp gasp.
Gojo Satoru—the most wanted man in the entire kingdom—looms over you. His palm is pressed flat against the trunk of the tree behind your head, trapping you in place. He’s not even out of breath. His hair is a mess of white strands, a few falling over his forehead, and his eyes—those ridiculous, celestial blue eyes—are twinkling with delight.
“Well,” he drawls, “that was fun.”
You glare up at him. “Let go.”
“Mm.” Satoru taps his chin, considering. “Nah.”
“Gojo.”
“Say please.”
You shove at his chest, but he doesn’t budge. At all. He’s all lean muscle beneath his clothes, far sturdier than his lanky frame would suggest. You grit your teeth. “You are the worst.”
“And you,” he says, patting the tip of your nose, “are terrible at making threats.”
You open your mouth to retort, only to clamp it shut immediately after. Hoofbeats. Both of you freeze. They’re distant at first, then grow louder, thundering against the dirt path. Your stomach twists. The guards are back.
Satoru doesn’t hesitate. One second he’s in front of you; the next, he’s sweeping you into his arms like you weigh nothing and hauling you away from the side of the path, diving into the thick of the trees.
“What—? Put me—”
“Shhh.” He claps a hand over your mouth, pressing you against the trunk of an enormous oak, both of you half-hidden behind the tree. Your heart pounds. You can see the riders now, their armour glinting under the early morning sun. Their voices carry over the rustling of the leaves, and you hold your breath.
Satoru does too, though you doubt it’s out of fear. No, he looks entirely at ease, a smirk tugging on his lips as he watches the guards ride past, none the wiser. Just as quickly as they arrived, they’re gone. The silence stretches.
Finally, Satoru leans in, his breath warm against your ear. “You’re welcome.”
You bite his hand.
“Yowza!” He jerks back, cradling his hand like you’ve just inflicted a mortal wound upon the limb. “Did you just—”
“Yes,” you say primly, straightening out your tunic. “And I’ll do it again if I must.”
Satoru gapes at you, then lets out a laugh, wild and unrestrained. “Oh,” he breathes, shaking his head. “Oh, I like you.”
“Great,” you say. “So you’ll take me to the capital?”
His laughter dies. You smile sweetly at him. 
Satoru groans, dragging a hand through his hair. “Unbelievable,” he mutters, mostly to himself. His head tips back against the tree, and for a moment, he just stands there with his eyes closed, as though he’s bargaining with the gods to give him the virtue of patience which he so clearly lacks. “I just saved your life.”
“I saved yours first.”
He pinches the bridge of his nose. “You are so lucky you’re cute.”
“I—” Your cheeks burn despite yourself.
“Not that lucky, though,” he interrupts, dropping his hand and fixing you with an almost pitying look. “Because if you think I’m actually going to drag you with me all the way to the capital just because you swiped a little trinket from me, you’re out of your mind.”
Your momentary victory screeches to a halt. “What?”
“You heard me.” He straightens, stretching his arms above his head. “I’m not taking you anywhere.”
“But you just said—”
“I just humoured you. Big difference.”
Your mouth opens, then shuts, then opens again. You ball your hands into fists at your sides. “You promised.”
“I lied.”
“Gojo!”
He grins, wholly unrepentant, and takes a step back. “C’mon, sweetheart. You didn’t actually think that was going to work, did you?” He tuts, shaking his head. “Cute and naïve. What a dangerous combination.”
Frustration coils in your chest. You take a deep breath. “Alright,” you say, almost calm. “Then I’ll just go to the guards right now, and—”
“No, you won’t,” Satoru says, raising a single finger.
Your nostrils flare. “And why won’t I?”
“Because I just saved your life,” he says, enunciating each word as though you’re a particularly slow barn animal. “Which means, at the very least, I deserve some gratitude.”
Your jaw drops. “Gratitude?”
“That’s right.”
“We’re even!” you sputter. “I saved you first!”
“Semantics. Point is, I was heroic, you were impressed, and now you can return my crown to me and we can go our separate ways.” He winks. “Sounds good?” 
“That—” You stare at him, incredulous. “That is the exact opposite of good.”
“Hm. Sounds like a you problem.”
Your grip on the satchel tightens. “Fine,” you say through gritted teeth. “Then I’ll—”
Before you can finish, he’s already moving. Fast—too fast. You barely register the blur of motion before his hand is dipping into the satchel, fingers brushing against the cool metal of the crown. Panic flares. You react without thinking.
Your hands snap out, grabbing his wrist before he can pull away. He pauses, blinking down at you, startled—because somehow, despite his speed, despite the way he should’ve been able to snatch the crown before you noticed and vanish into the trees—he hadn’t accounted for you actually stopping him. 
Both of you freeze. Then, in an utterly ridiculous, ungraceful tangle of limbs you both go crashing to the ground. The satchel slips from your grasp, tumbling into the dirt. The crown spills out, gleaming in the morning light. It’s a glittering band of gold inlaid with the sort of precious stones and gems you’ve only ever heard about. A string of words, written in a curling handwriting, are etched into the inside of the crown’s band. You blink against the glare. Satoru lands half on top of you, his weight pressing you into the earth.
Satoru is heavy. Not overwhelmingly so, but enough that you’re acutely aware of every point of contact; the solid warmth of his torso against yours, the way his arm is braced beside your head, keeping his weight from crushing you fully.
And, unfortunately, he seems just as aware. A slow, amused smile curls at the edges of his lips as he props himself up on his elbows, peering down at you with those ocean-bright eyes. “My, oh, my,” he muses, low and amused. “How terribly forward of you.”
Your face heats up. “Get. Off.”
He doesn’t. Instead, his gaze flickers to the crown lying in the dirt beside you, just out of reach. His smile widens. You see the moment he decides to go for it. Unfortunately for him, you’ve already decided first.
With a grunt, you knee him in the stomach. Satoru wheezes. You wriggle out from beneath him just as he recoils, scrambling for the crown. Your fingers barely skim against the metal—but before you can grab it, the thief lunges forward and tackles you again. There is no grace to it this time. You wrestle in the dirt like two absolute idiots, rolling, kicking, twisting in a desperate scramble for control. He’s stronger, but you’re determined, and maybe just a little feral at this point. 
“Would you quit it?” Satoru grunts, narrowly dodging an elbow to the ribs. 
“Not until you help me!”
“I told you—”
You shove your palm against his face. Satoru lets out an indignant noise, muffled by your hand. You take advantage of his momentary distraction and reach out—only for Satoru to grab your wrist and twist, sending you both tumbling again, until—
Somehow—somehow—he ends up pinned beneath you, and this time, you have the crown.
Your fingers tighten around it as you scramble off him and glare down at Satoru. He’s sprawled in the dirt, a mess of leaves clinging to his wind-ruffled hair, and a streak of dirt is smeared across his chin. You’re certain you’re in no better shape; you pull a stray twig out of your hair, and rub away the mud on your cheeks with the back of your hand. He props himself up on his elbows, surveying you.
“Tragic,” he sighs. “I almost had it.”
You twirl the crown between your fingers, letting the jewels catch the light, and let your lips turn upwards in a saccharine smile. “It’s called a hustle, sweetheart.”
Tumblr media
The marketplace is settling into a quieter rhythm at this time of the day, the golden light of mid-afternoon casting long shadows upon the cobbled streets. Satoru trudges beside you, his usual confidence replaced with something closer to reluctant resignation. 
He looks utterly put upon, hands stuffed deep in his pockets, lips set in a pout. Every few steps, he kicks at loose pebbles on the road, sending them skittering ahead of him. You’d almost feel bad for him—almost. But then, you remember that this is a man who stole a crown, got caught, and is now bitter because someone played him at his own game. 
The smell of freshly baked bread drifts through the air, warm and inviting, mingling with the sharp scent of spices from a nearby stall. You stop in front of a small bakery, the wooden sign above it swaying slightly in the breeze. Through the open windows, trays of steaming loaves sit behind the counter, their crusts golden brown and crisp.
Satoru watches as you peer through the display, an unimpressed look on his face. “Wonderful,” he says. “I get blackmailed into helping you, and now we have to go grocery shopping. Truly, this is my lucky day.”
“We need supplies if we’re going to travel.” You glance at him, and roll your eyes. “Or do you plan on surviving on pure arrogance alone?”
He sighs dramatically, tossing his head back. “I’ve survived on worse. Once, I survived an entire week on nothing but stolen fruit and the will to be a menace to the commander of the Royal Guard.”
“That explains so much.” Ignoring his indignant huff, you step forward and exchange a few coins for a loaf of bread, still warm from the oven. The baker, a kindly old woman, gives you a small smile as she wraps it in cloth. You thank her and tuck the bundle into your bag. 
Satoru watches this process with the dismay of a man being forced to endure unimaginable hardship. Then, as if suddenly remembering something important, he straightens. “Speaking of which,” he says, tilting his head towards you, “where exactly is my crown?”
“Safe.”
“Where?”
“Hidden,” you say, and flash him a too-sweet smile.
Satoru groans, dragging a hand down his face. “You’re crazy. First, you rob me. Then, you blackmail me. And now, you’ve hidden my prized possession like some kind of—” He gestures vaguely at you, searching for the right words. “Some kind of tiny, feral leprechaun.”
You scoff, crossing your arms. “Think of it as collateral.”
“Oh, sure,” he mutters dryly. “Because trusting the person who stole from me is such a fantastic idea.”
“You stole it first.”
“So you’ve said. The point is, I need that crown.”
“Why?” you ask, raising a brow.
He hesitates, just for a fraction of a second, before flashing you his usual grin—teasing and entirely insincere. “Because it’s mine?”
You snort. “Try again.”
Satoru leans in slightly, lowering his voice as if sharing some grand secret. “What if I told you it holds great sentimental value?”
“I’d tell you to stop lying to my face.”
“Wow,” he says, and then says your name, dragging out the last syllable. “So distrustful.”
You shake your head, adjusting the strap of your satchel. “If you do what you promised, I’ll give it back.”
He studies you, gaze flickering briefly to your satchel, as if he’s considering whether he could swipe it and make a run for it. (Not that it would be of any use, anyway, since you’ve hidden it underneath your mattress in your tiny little cottage.) Instead, he sighs, slouching forward like the weight of the world rests upon his shoulders, and mutters, “This is cruel and unusual punishment.”
“Not my fault you lost,” you sing-song.
“I almost had it,” he whines, but his lips twitch.
“But you didn’t.”
“What do you want to go to the capital for so badly, anyway?” He squints at you. “You’re dragging me halfway across the kingdom, blackmailing me with my own stolen goods, and for what? What could possibly be so important that you’d go through all this trouble?”
You hesitate. It’s not that you’re unwilling to tell him—it’s more that you know exactly how he’ll react. Still, you suppose there’s no avoiding it now. You clear your throat, keeping your gaze ahead as you walk. “I want to see the lantern festival.”
A beat, and then, Satoru stops dead in his tracks. “I’m sorry. What?”
“You heard me,” you grit out, already regretting having said anything.
The thief blinks at you, disbelieving, then throws his head back and laughs. It’s far too loud and obnoxious for your liking.
You whirl on him, scowling. “Stop that!”
“Oh, this is rich.” He wipes at his eye theatrically. “You mean to tell me that all this—” he gestures between the two of you— “was because you want to see some floating lights.”
“They’re not just floating lights,” you snap, folding your arms. “They’re magical.”
Satoru snickers. “Sure they are.”
“They do it in honour of the late queen. And not just anywhere—only in the capital. People travel from all over to see them.”
“Yes, and most people would travel from all over to avoid me, but here you are. Seriously, sweetheart, I thought you were on some grand, noble quest. Some life-or-death mission. But no. You just want to watch some fancy fireworks.”
“Forget it,” you huff, pushing past him. “I don’t need to justify myself to you.”
Satoru falls easily into step with you, still chortling to himself. “No, no, I think this is fantastic. Here I was, thinking you had some deep, tragic backstory—maybe an old lover waiting for you, a family secret, a kingdom to reclaim—but no. You just want to see a festival.”
“I happen to like beautiful things,” you tell him.
He hums. “So you do.”
There’s something in the way he says it that makes your steps falter, but when you glance back at him, his expression is unreadable. You quickly recover, jabbing a finger into his chest. “And don’t act like this is entirely my fault. You’re the one who stole the crown. If you weren’t a criminal, you wouldn’t be in this mess.”
“That’s a very unfair accusation. I am an entrepreneur.”
“You’re a thief.”
“A businessman.”
“An annoyance.”
He grins. “A charming gentleman.”
You groan, picking up your pace. “I can’t believe I’m stuck with you.”
“Oh, please.” He slings an arm around your shoulders, ignoring the way you stiffen. “We’re partners now, aren’t we? Off to see the lanterns, hand in hand, like something out of a fairy tale—”
You shrug him off and march forward, squaring your shoulders. Gojo Satoru is unbearable, but if he’s your only ticket out of this boring, provincial life, then you have no choice but to grit your teeth and stick it out. The cost will be worth the reward. 
Tumblr media
The road stretches long and unbroken before you, a dirt path winding between fields and sparse woodland. You’ve seen this road before—when traders arrived at the village, when hunters returned from the mountains—but you’ve never set foot beyond it. 
Now, after years of watching others leave, you are the one walking away. You should feel relieved. Excited, even. 
Instead, you feel like an imposter. Like you’re wearing someone else’s skin.
Even your clothes don’t feel like your own. You’re used to sturdy village garments—worn tunics and skirts, softened by years of washing, familiar and comfortable. But now, you’re dressed for travel, and it feels unfamiliar. A dark green cloak, belted at the waist, drapes over your shoulders, its hem brushing against your ankles. Beneath it, you’ve chosen a linen shirt and brown trousers instead of a skirt—more practical, but strange. The boots on your feet are a size too big, borrowed from the village blacksmith, and though well-worn, they still rub uncomfortably against your heels.
Beside you, Satoru moves as if he owns the world, his long strides lazy. His clothes, though practical, have the distinct look of someone who wants to be looked at—worn leather boots, dark pants, a white tunic half-buttoned beneath a navy vest cinched at the waist. The coat hanging off his shoulders is long, lined with faded embroidery at the edges, the kind of detail that once belonged to something expensive before time and travel wore it down.
Unlike you, he looks completely at ease. As if he’s done this a thousand times before—which, of course, he has.
“I was expecting a little more enthusiasm,” Satoru comments. “Most people would kill for a trip to the capital with someone like me.”
You adjust the strap of your bag. “Most people would just kill you.”
“Ouch. That one actually hurt.”
“If only,” you mutter.
He chuckles, undeterred, and kicks a stray pebble along the path. You’ve been walking for over an hour, and he hasn’t stopped talking the entire time. It’s mostly been nonsense—complaints about the lack of decent taverns in your village, dramatic sighs about the state of his boots, and a running commentary on the tragedy of being forced to travel with someone so determinedly unfriendly.
“What exactly is your plan once we get there?” he asks. “Because I hate to break it to you, sweetheart, but the capital isn’t as great as they make it sound.”
“I don’t need a plan,” you mumble. Truthfully, you have no idea, but you’re certain the answer will come to you. Somehow.
“Right, because winging it always works out well,” he says, looking at you like he’s waiting for you to react. He gets no such satisfaction—your eyes are fixed firmly on the road—and so, he ploughs on, “You know, it’s adorable how much faith you have in your ability to not get robbed, lost, or, I don’t know, arrested for trespassing.”
You let out a slow breath. “If I do get arrested, I’ll make sure to tell them where to find you.”
“Ah, but that would require you to know where I am. And I am a famously difficult person to pin down.”
You make a noise of irritation in the back of your throat, adjusting the strap of your bag. At this rate, you’re starting to think that letting him get caught might have been the better option.
By the time the sun has dipped below the horizon, the two of you reach the edge of the woods. The thick canopy overhead swallows the last of the daylight, leaving only streaks of violet and deepening blue through the gaps in the leaves. The path ahead is narrow and winding, the scent of damp earth and pine filling the air. Somewhere in the distance, a bird calls.
“This is it,” Satoru announces, dropping his bag on the ground. “Our humble abode for the night.”
“We could walk a little further,” you say, frowning.
“And risk running into something with fangs?” He plops onto the ground, resting back on his elbows. “No thanks.”
You sigh but don’t argue further, shrugging off your pack and kneeling down to clear a space for the fire. If you wait for Gojo Satoru to be useful, you’ll be waiting until your bones turn to dust. To your surprise, he doesn’t interfere. He simply sprawls out on the grass, watching as you gather dry leaves and kindling. 
“Watching you work feels kind of nice,” Satoru says, tapping a finger against his knee. “It’s like having a personal servant.”
You shoot him a glare. “Do you want to get stabbed?”
“Wouldn’t be the first time,” he says, and guffaws to himself.
Rolling your eyes, you focus on the fire, striking flint against steel until sparks catch in the dry grass. Slowly, the flames flicker to life, casting an amber glow over the clearing. Shadows stretch long and uneven, the trees shifting in the fire’s light. 
The thief sits up, brushing stray grass from his vest. “Alright. Time to find some food.”
“We have food,” you point out, nodding at your pack.
He makes a face. “We have bread. I, for one, refuse to live like a peasant.”
“You are a peasant,” you say, raising your eyebrows.
“Wrong,” he corrects. “I am a distinguished criminal.”
“Go starve in the woods, then.”
“Fine,” he huffs, standing up and dusting himself off, “but if I don’t come back, you have to live with the guilt.”
“I think I’ll manage.”
He mumbles something under his breath, but disappears into the trees anyway. You take the opportunity to sit back against your pack, stretching your sore legs and letting the warmth of the fire seep into your bones. Five minutes later, Satoru returns—only, he’s not alone. He sprints back into the clearing like a man being personally hunted by death itself, arms flailing as a blur of fur and claws barrels after him.
“What the—” You barely have time to sit up before Satoru dives behind you, using you as a human shield.
“Get it away from me,” he hisses, gripping your shoulders like his life depends on it.
Your eyes whip back to the so-called menace: A small, scruffy-looking cat with patchy grey fur, green eyes, and one torn ear. It stands by the edge of the firelight with its tail puffed up like a bottlebrush.
You blink. “Did… Did you just get chased by a cat?”
Satoru glares at you, panting. “That thing is deranged.”
The cat lets out a shrill mrrow and lunges. Satoru yelps, scrambling further behind you, but the little creature stops just short of pouncing and instead sits daintily by the fire, licking its paw like nothing happened. You stare at it. Then back at Satoru. Then back at the cat.
“Wow,” you say slowly, turning around to face the grown man cowering behind you. “You, the great Gojo Satoru, feared thief and most wanted man in the entire kingdom, are afraid of a stray cat?”
He scoffs, straightening up as though he hadn’t just used you to hide from a cat. “Afraid? As if. I just didn’t expect it to be so… fast.”
“Uh-huh.”
“It ambushed me.”
You glance at the cat, which is now lying on its side and stretching out luxuriously. It is, unarguably, the most harmless thing you’ve ever seen. You smirk. “I think I’ll keep him.”
Satoru gapes at you. “What? No! That thing has a personal vendetta against me.”
The cat looks up, makes direct eye contact with him, and flicks its tail in a deliberate motion. “Yeah,” you say, grinning, “I like him.”
Your companion groans, rubbing his face. “What are you going to name him?”
You tilt your head, considering. The cat gives an unimpressed meow and swipes a paw at your ankle, before it pads over to you, climbs onto your lap and turns around in a circle. It kneads your thigh before settling down. 
“Megumi,” you decide.
“Oh, come on.” Satoru lets out a strangled noise. “That thing is definitely not a blessing.”
Ignoring him, you scratch behind Megumi’s ears absentmindedly, reaching behind with your free hand and grabbing your pack. You undo the drawstring and pull out the loaf of bread; tearing out a chunk, you pop it into your mouth. The cat purrs in satisfaction, settling deeper into your lap.
Satoru watches this betrayal unfold with a deeply wounded expression. “I can’t believe this,” he mutters. “Two minutes ago, it was out for blood. Now it’s purring like it pays rent.”
You snort, tossing him a piece of bread. He catches it with ease but doesn’t eat it right away, instead tearing at the crust in distracted motions. The fire crackles between you, throwing warm golden light over his features, softening the sharp angles of his face.
You hesitate for only a moment before speaking. “Tell me a story.”
Satoru quirks a brow. “What, like a bedtime story?”
“No, idiot.” You roll your eyes. “Tell me about the capital. I’ve never been past my village.”
“...The capital, hm?” He shifts slightly, leaning back on his hands, and tilts his head skywards. For a moment, he’s quiet. The fire pops, and its glow dances over his cheekbones. Somewhere in the trees above you, an owl hoots. Then, he starts speaking.
“The capital is loud,” he says, “but not in a bad way. It’s the kind of noise that reminds you that you’re alive. The streets smell like roasted chestnuts, chocolate, and something sweet that I’ve never been able to place. No matter where you go, you’ll always be able to hear something—someone haggling in the market, children playing hopscotch, lovers whispering sweet nothings under balconies.”
His voice lowers, almost like he’s letting you in on a secret. “There’s this place, just past the main square. A bookshop, tucked between an apothecary and a tailor. You wouldn’t even notice if you weren’t looking. It’s small—cramped, really—but it smells like ink and old paper, and the owner never minds if you stay too long. When I was younger, I used to sit there for hours, reading about places I’d never been. I’d tell myself I’d see them all someday.”
“And then there’s the bridge,” he continues. “It stretches over the whole river, wide enough for carriages to pass, but if you go at the right time, just before dawn, it’s empty. You can stand in the middle and watch the whole city wake up—lamps flickering out, shutters creaking open, the sky turning from grey to pink to gold. It makes you feel like you’re the only person in the world, just for a little while.”
Satoru exhales, and there’s something wistful about the sound. When he looks at you again, there’s a lopsided smile playing on his lips. “Not bad for a bedtime story, huh?”
You blink, caught between the warmth of the fire and the warmth in his voice. “...Tell me more.”
He laughs, bright and careless. “You’re greedy.”
“Maybe.” You shrug, suppressing a smile.
“You’ll have to wait until tomorrow,” he says, leaning back fully and folding his hands behind his head. “If I tell you too much, you might decide you don’t need to see the capital for yourself, and I’d never get my crown back.”
You glance down at Megumi, still nestled comfortably in your lap, tail flicking lazily. Perhaps it’s the way the thief spoke about it, or maybe it’s the way you’ve always yearned for this, but the thought comes quietly, unbidden: I already want to see it more than ever.
Tumblr media
Morning creeps up on you slowly, quietly, peacefully. The fire has burned down to embers, the air is crisp, and the forest hums with the comings-and-goings of woodland creatures. You are warm, bundled in your cloak, Megumi purring against your chest, and for once, Gojo Satoru is quiet.
It’s perfect. Until something snorts directly at your face.
Your eyes snap open just in time to see a giant, pinkish nose inches from your own. Then— Snort. A blast of hot air right into your face. You yelp, scrambling back, only to trip over Satoru’s arm and land hard on your side. The movement startles Megumi, who lets out an indignant yowl and bolts straight onto Satoru’s face, claws out.
“What the Hell—” The man jerks upright with a strangled sound, flailing as Megumi uses him as a launchpad and disappears into the trees. His vest is askew, his hair is sticking up at odd angles, and he looks utterly lost. “What—where—why does my face hurt— Who is attacking me?”
“That!” You point wildly at the culprit.
Standing at the edge of your makeshift campsite, staring you both down like a disappointed parent, is a massive white horse. At first, you’re confused—horses don’t live in the woods, you’re pretty sure. Then you see the crest of the royal family hanging off of its neck, and you grimace. His reins are hanging off the sides of his saddle; he seems like a runaway royal horse. He paws at the dirt, ears pinned back, looking every bit a soldier preparing to arrest a pair of criminals. 
Satoru blinks at him. Then at you. Then back at the horse. “Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me.”
The horse huffs like he can’t believe he has to deal with this nonsense. Then, before either of you can react, he lunges straight for the thief.
“SUKUNA, NO!”
You barely manage to scramble out of the way as Satoru lets out an undignified squawk and rolls out of the way, narrowly avoiding being stomped. He barely has time to get to his feet before Sukuna lunges again, snapping at his cloak.
“What is your problem?!” Satoru screeches, holding his arms up defensively. “I didn’t even do anything—oh, my God—Stop—”
Sukuna does not stop. Instead, he clamps his teeth onto Satoru’s sleeve and drags him sideways.
“He’s arresting me!” Satoru howls, flailing as his feet skid in the dirt. “I’m being detained! Help!”
You double over in laughter. “I—think—he recognises you—”
“Oh, what gave it away? The way he’s dragging me to my demise?”
Sukuna whinnies like he’s insulted by the accusation. As if to prove a point, he yanks even harder—ripping Satoru clean off his feet. He lands on his back with a thud, groaning. Sukuna looms over him, nostrils flaring, clearly debating his next move. 
“Okay, okay. I surrender,” Satoru wheezes. “I hereby admit to all my crimes—past, present, and future. Just let me live.”
Sukuna snorts. Satisfied, he steps on Satoru’s stomach for good measure before backing off. You wipe tears from your eyes, your own stomach hurting from laughing too hard. “I think he hates you.”
Satoru groans, draping an arm over his face. “I think I have internal bleeding.”
Megumi, now safely perched atop a tree branch, lets out an approving meow. Sukuna steps back, looking incredibly pleased with himself. His ears flick forward, and he turns to you, huffing expectantly.
You tilt your head. “Oh. I think he likes me.”
“Oh, great,” Satoru says, lifting his head weakly from the ground. “Betrayed by my own travel companion.”
You ignore him, cautiously stepping forward and holding out a hand. Sukuna eyes you warily but doesn’t move away. “You just don’t like him, do you?” you murmur, glancing down at Satoru, who’s still groaning in the dirt.
Sukuna snorts. Satoru lifts a finger from where he’s lying. “That was unnecessary.”
“I think it was perfectly necessary,” you reply sweetly before turning back to Sukuna. He’s still watching you closely, but he doesn’t seem hostile. If anything, his tail flicks once, like he’s waiting for something. Slowly, carefully, you raise a hand to his nose. “You’re not so bad, are you?”
Sukuna leans in, taking a few experimental sniffs before—much to your delight—nudging your palm with his nose. Satoru lifts his head again, gaping at the scene unfolding in front of him. “What the Hell,” he says flatly. “I used to feed you when I was in the palace, you ungrateful beast.”
The horse flicks an ear, unimpressed. Then, as if to drive the point home, he lifts a hoof and kicks dirt in his direction. 
You barely stifle a laugh. “I don’t think he remembers you very fondly.”
Satoru groans. “This is what I get for trying to be a good person.”
“You’re a thief.”
“Details.”
You scratch gently at Sukuna’s muzzle, feeling the warm puff of his breath against your fingers. He allows the touch, nuzzling further into your palm. The royal crest on his bridle—the golden emblem of a sun against a dark blue background, the visage of light always conquering darkness—glints in the morning sun. It feels like a reminder of where exactly he’s from.
A warhorse. Loyal to the palace. Loyal to—
You glance at Satoru. He’s watching Sukuna with an expression you can’t quite place. Something distant. Something nostalgic.
“You’re from the palace, then?” you ask softly.
His usual bravado doesn’t come immediately. He props himself up on his elbows, staring at Sukuna like the horse is a relic from a past life—one he hadn’t expected to come face to face with again. “Yeah, ‘course,” he says. “Wouldn’t lie about that.”
Sukuna snorts, stepping closer to you. He’s massive, all muscle and barely-contained energy, and yet he stands still beneath your touch. 
“Did you ride him?”
“He wouldn’t let me.” Satoru scowls. “Little bastard always tried to bite me when I got near him.”
The horse huffs, as if to confirm this. You stroke his mane absently, and say, “He seems different now.”
“Yes, well—” Satoru finally gets to his feet, dusting himself off with a wince. “Guess we both are.”
There’s something about the way he says it that makes you think he’s not telling you the whole truth. You decide not to push him further, curious though you may be. You let the silence settle between you both, the rustling of leaves filling the space where conversation might have been.
Finally, Satoru sighs. “Since he’s so smitten with you, does this mean we get a free ride to civilisation?”
“Maybe.” You glance at Sukuna.
“Wonderful!” Satoru says, clapping his hands. “Because I refuse to walk another ten miles while my organs are busy rearranging themselves from being trampled.”
“Let’s see if he’ll let us.” You pat Sukuna’s side reassuringly before turning towards the remnants of your campsite. 
The fire has long since dwindled into ash and embers, and your packs are haphazardly strewn about—likely due to your frantic wake-up earlier. Your bag is slumped against the base of a tree, close to where you’d left it. Satoru’s bag is nearby, though considerably messier. One of the straps is half-ripped, and the flap is barely secured. You pick it up, brushing off dirt and leaves.
“You live like this?” you ask, tossing it to him.
“Beggars can’t be choosers,” Satoru says. He fumbles but manages to catch it, just barely.
“You were cribbing about bread last night,” you remind him, slinging your own pack over your shoulder.
“I wasn’t begging. I was demanding my basic human right to a proper meal.”
Megumi, who had disappeared into the trees during Sukuna’s rampage, reappears, gracefully leaping down from a low-hanging branch. He lands neatly on the ground, flicks his tail, and gives you both what can only be described as the feline equivalent of the stink eye.
Satoru looks at him warily. “Are you sure he isn’t plotting revenge on us?”
“He likes me,” you say, crouching to scratch behind Megumi’s ears. The cat lets out a quiet purr, rubbing his head against your hand in approval.
“Of course, he does.”
“Don’t be jealous.”
Satoru mutters something under his breath that you couldn’t be bothered to listen to properly. You gently pick up Megumi and settle him into the crook of your arm. He doesn’t resist, curling up as if he’d rather not exert the effort to protest. Sukuna, who has been watching this entire exchange with the unimpressed air of a soldier waiting for incompetent recruits to finish fumbling, lets out a sharp huff and stomps his hoof.
You turn to him. “Okay, okay. I’m ready.”
“You know how to ride a horse, right?” Satoru asks, raising an eyebrow.
You pause. “...How hard can it be?”
“That’s not an answer—”
Satoru’s warning goes unheeded; you’re already marching towards Sukuna with the kind of confidence only possessed by someone who has no idea what they’re doing. You place a careful hand on the saddle and hoist yourself up. Or, well, you try to. Your foot barely catches on the stirrup before you wobble, losing balance. The next thing you know, you’re slipping straight off the other side. 
Satoru catches you before you can hit the ground, his hands firm around your waist. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.”
You scowl, pushing yourself upright, but he doesn’t let go right away. You’re close enough to see the way the morning light catches in his eyes, the sharp blue softened by gold. His hands are warm where they steady you. You swallow thickly, suddenly aware of the heat creeping up the back of your neck.
Megumi, disgruntled from the movement, lets out a miffed meow. The spell breaks.
“Alright,” Satoru says. “Let’s try something else before you end up with a concussion.”
You glare at him, dusting off your sleeves as he turns to grab your packs. He ties them securely to the saddle, double-checking the knots before giving Sukuna an approving pat on the neck. The horse swishes his tail but remains otherwise still. Satisfied, Satoru turns back to you, hands on his hips. “Okay, up you go.”
Begrudgingly, you step closer, adjusting your hold on Megumi before reaching for the saddle. Satoru moves before you can think to protest, hands steady around your waist once more as he lifts you effortlessly onto the seat. You let out a startled breath, barely managing to swing your leg over the saddle before scrambling to adjust yourself. Your fingers grip the front of the saddle so tightly, the hard leather digs into your palms. Megumi, situated against your chest and in between your arms, flicks his tail against your face.
Sukuna shifts beneath you, muscles rippling underneath his sleek coat. You inhale deeply, trying to steady your nerves. You’ve never ridden a horse before.
The thought doesn’t sink in until you’re actually up here, perched atop a beast far larger and stronger than you, with only a few flimsy leather straps keeping you from falling to the ground. For all the bravado you’ve shown so far, you have to admit that you’re terrified.
“See?” Satoru drawls, stepping back. “Much better. Was that so scary?”
“No,” you lie.
The thief studies you for a moment, and then comments, “You’re a terrible liar.”
You give him a withering look, but he’s already moving—grabbing the front of the saddle and swinging himself up behind you in one smooth motion. 
“Satoru—!”
Your protest is cut short when he settles in, his chest pressing flush against your back. He’s warm—too warm (or is that you?)—and suddenly, all your attention is split between the solid, sturdy weight of him behind you, and the hands that reach around you, easily taking the reins. 
“Relax,” he says, voice lower than usual. “I’ll steer.”
Your heart is hammering in your chest, and you don’t think it has anything to do with the horse anymore. “I wasn’t scared,” you mutter, but there is no conviction in your voice, even to your own ears. 
Satoru leans in just slightly, breath ghosting against the side of your face. He chuckles, the sound reverberating against your back, and says, “I’m sure you weren’t.”
You don’t trust yourself to speak, so you stay quiet, focusing on the rhythmic rise and fall of Sukuna’s steps once he starts moving—and despite your determination to remain oblivious to Gojo Satoru and his presence, you can’t ignore the way his arms remain loosely draped around you, or the way he shifts ever so slightly when the horse moves, keeping you steady without saying a word. It’s natural, the way he adjusts to you, like he’s done it a thousand times before. Like he doesn’t even need to think about it.
The woods stretch ahead, quiet and endless, but all you can focus on is the sound of your own heartbeat, loud in your ears.
Tumblr media
“Tell me more about the palace.”
The rhythmic sway of Sukuna beneath you is oddly soothing, each hoofbeat settling into a steady, lulling cadence. You tilt your head back slightly, feeling the warmth of Satoru’s chest where he sits behind you. His arms are still lightly caged around you, as he guides the reins like it’s second nature to him. Megumi, no longer content with being curled up against your chest, perches himself on the base of the horse’s neck, swiping lazily at Sukuna’s mane every now and then. The horse flicks his ears in annoyance but does not stop him.
Satoru hums, considering your request. “What do you want to know?”
“I don’t know,” you admit, eyes drifting upwards, towards the slivers of blue sky beneath the trees. “What was it like?”
“Well, it’s exactly what you’d expect,” he says. “Tall, grand, and filled with old men who love to hear themselves talk.”
You huff out a silent laugh. “Sounds charming.”
“Oh, it’s a real dream. The walls are lined with marble, the kind that catches the light just right in the mornings, almost as if the whole place is glowing. The halls stretch wider than some villages, with paintings hanging on the walls that tell stories older than anyone can remember. And the ceilings—” He shakes his head, his chin brushing against the back of yours. “So high it feels like you could reach the sky if you just climbed a little higher.”
There’s something distant in his voice, something wistful and melancholic and fond. “You make it sound very beautiful,” you say quietly.
“Because it is. It’s meant to be. A symbol of power—of control. A kingdom that shines so brightly, no one knows about the shadows it casts.”
You glance at him over your shoulder, but his expression is stony. That easy drawl of his is still there, but beneath it, something festers—and it makes you hesitate before you press further.
“And you?” you ask. “Where did you belong in all of that?”
Satoru exhales through his nose, a slow, measured sound. “Wherever they needed me.”
It’s not an answer, but it tells you enough. You let the silence stretch, waiting to see if he will offer more. He does.
“The training grounds were always my favourite.” His voice drops slightly, thoughtful. “They were tucked away behind the east wing, away from all the silk and the gold. You could hear the clash of swords from sunrise to sundown.” He pauses, then adds, almost to himself, “You never forget the sound.”
A soldier, you think. Or something close to it. It makes sense—the way he carries himself; the way he moves, like he’s always aware of every possible escape route; the way he knows so much about the kingdom and the capital.
You don’t say it out loud, though. Instead, you ask, “Did you like it?”
“I liked knowing what was expected of me.” A beat of silence, and then, “But I was never very good at following orders.”
A soft breeze cuts through the trees, rustling the leaves and cooling the warmth of the sun against your skin. “Is that why you left?” you ask carefully.
Satoru chuckles, but there’s no real humour to the sound. “Oh, I didn’t leave.” His fingers tighten around the reins, just a little. “I was sent away.”
The words are heavy. You don’t push. Sukuna continues forward, steady and unbothered, the sound of his hooves filling the silence that follows. You focus on the road ahead, on the sunlight filtering through the trees, on Satoru’s warmth behind you.
When he finally speaks again, voice lighter, teasing, you let him steer the conversation away. Somehow, you get the sense that when he’s ready, he’ll tell you the rest.
The afternoon sun begins to dip, casting long shadows through the trees. The road ahead winds towards the hills, where a small village is nestled between the slopes. You’ll have to pass through it to get to the capital, according to Satoru. Smoke rises lazily from the chimneys, the scent of burning wood and roasting meat carrying faintly on the breeze.
Satoru shifts slightly. “Looks like we’ve made it before sundown.”
Megumi meows, flicking his tail before settling back down; you reach forward and scratch in between his ears, absent-mindedly. The thought of a warm meal and a real bed makes your shoulders sag with relief. The past few nights have been spent beneath open skies, wrapped up in your cloak that barely keeps the chill away.
“You think we’ll find an inn?” you ask, glancing behind.
“Unless it’s run by a hermit who hates money, yeah,” Satoru says. “Though I wouldn’t count on a royal welcome.”
That much is obvious. Travellers are rare in villages like these—strangers even more so. Your presence will not go unnoticed.
As you pass the first row of wooden houses, heads begin to turn. A blacksmith, hammer paused mid-swing, watches you warily from his forge. A woman gathering water casts a cautious glance before whispering something to the child at her side. Even the baker, hands dusted in flour, spares you a lingering look.
Satoru doesn’t seem fazed. “Friendly place.”
“Maybe they’d be friendlier if you weren’t grinning like you had a bounty on your head,” you mutter.
“I think we both know they wouldn’t be wrong about that.”
That sends a sharp prickle down your spine. You don’t respond.
The village square is small, paved with uneven stone and lined with merchant stalls. Most are already closed for the day, wooden shutters drawn and lanterns lit. Near the far edge, tucked between a tailor’s shop and a grain store, stands an inn. The wooden beams are weathered with age, but the sign above the entrance is freshly painted—The Fuzzy Duckling, it reads, complete with a crude drawing of a yellow duck underneath. The scent of stew and ale wafts through the open doorway.
Satoru nudges Sukuna to the stable. “We’ll rest here.”
You dismount first, stretching your legs as Satoru swings down beside you. Megumi jumps off the horse’s back and lands gracefully on the thief’s shoulder. 
The inn is dimly lit, the glow of lanterns casting flickering silhouettes. The scent of firewood, damp earth, and something vaguely sweet lingers in the air. It’s fairly empty, though you suspect that’s just because of the early hour. Wooden tables and stools lay barren, with empty tin jugs placed on each table. Behind the counter, a man leans lazily against the wall, watching you both with sharp, hooded eyes. His dark hair is slicked back, and there’s a faint scar on his jawline. He doesn’t say anything as he steps forward.
“Hey, hey, look who it is!” Satoru grins, though, by now, you’ve spent enough time with him to know it’s fake. “If it isn’t my favourite innkeeper, Shiu. Did’ya finally get rid of all the mould growing in your wine cellar? I don’t know if it was the mould or the age, but it sure tasted weird the last time I was here.”
Shiu smirks. “Been wonderin’ when you’d show up again, Gojo.”
You look between them, sensing familiarity, though not necessarily the friendly kind. “We need a room,” Satoru says, leaning an elbow on the counter. “Think you can manage that, old man?”
“Call me that again,” Shiu says, “and I’ll leave you to sleep outside with the horse. The lady will get a room for free, of course.”
You tense at his words, not enjoying the way the man’s gaze rakes over your body before settling back to Satoru. You get the feeling the thief notices too, because he moves closer to you, shoulder brushing against yours. “Ah, well,” he says. “I’m afraid that’s not negotiable.”
“Relax,” the innkeeper says. “I’m not a skirt-chaser. You can keep your woman with you. Room’s at the end of the hall. Payment upfront.”
Satoru flicks a coin onto the counter. Shiu catches it easily, giving it a quick once-over before pocketing it. As Satoru turns towards the stairs, something catches your eye near the entrance—sheets of parchment tacked to a wooden board. Your eyes snag on one in particular. 
A wanted poster.
The ink is bold despite the crumpled paper. The sketch is rough but unmistakable—wild white hair, sharp features, a grin that barely conceals its arrogance.
WANTED—DEAD OR ALIVEREWARD: 100 GOLD COINS
Your stomach twists. Satoru follows your gaze and sighs. “Damn. They just can’t get my nose right.”
“This isn’t funny,” you whisper.
“It’s a little funny.” Satoru’s grin widens, but you don’t miss the tautness in his shoulders. He nudges you gently towards the stairs. “Come on, let’s get some rest.”
Shiu watches you both go, smiling, but his gaze follows too long for comfort. Your chest constricts. The room at the end of the hall is small but serviceable—one bed, a rickety wooden chair, and a window with a view of the village square outside. The floor creaks under your boots as you step inside. Megumi jumps onto the bed immediately, curling up near the pillows, flicking his tail once before settling.
Satoru stretches with a groan, rolling his shoulders. “Cozy.”
You sigh, pressing your forehead against the cool windowpane. The village outside is quiet, bathed in early moonlight, but the unease gnawing at your stomach refuses to fade. “I don’t like this,” you murmur. “The way Shiu looked at you—”
“He always looks at me like that,” the thief says, sounding far too chipper than he probably should.
“Satoru.”
“Yeah, yeah, I know.” He exhales, rubbing the back of his neck. “We won’t stay long. You can take the bed. I’ll use the chair.”
The exhaustion from days on the road pulls at your limbs. You don’t bother arguing; sleep finds you much faster than expected.
Tumblr media
You wake to the sound of boots in the hallway. Your breath catches. This isn’t the usual creak of old wood settling—this is deliberate. Heavy. Purposeful.
Your eyes dart to Satoru. He’s already awake, sitting rigid on the chair, blue eyes alert even in the darkness. His hand moves instinctively to his belt, where he’d shown you his dagger rests a day back, hidden.
A knock echoes against the door.
“Room service,” Shiu’s oily voice drawls from the other side.
Your blood runs cold. Satoru doesn’t answer. He tilts his head, listening. You strain your ears too, heart hammering—there’s a faint shift of fabric. The sound of leather gloves flexing. Someone adjusting their grip on a sheathed blade.
Satoru curses under his breath. “Son of a—”
The crash comes a second later.
The door splinters inward, sending shards of wood flying. You barely manage to roll off the bed before a knife thuds into the headboard where you had just been lying. A figure stands in the ruined doorway: Tall, broad, dressed in black. A jagged scar cuts across the side of his mouth.
You don’t recognise him, but Satoru does. His entire posture shifts—his usual cocky, easygoing stance sharpens, muscles tensing. A slow, tight exhale leaves him as he pushes himself to his feet.
The man in the doorway tilts his head, a smirk curling at the edges of his lips. You can just make out a jagged scar cutting across his mouth. “Been a while, Gojo,” he says.
Satoru’s lips press together in a thin line. “Not long enough.”
You glance between them, a creeping unease settling in your bones. Whoever this man is, Satoru knows him—and he doesn’t like him. The stranger takes a lazy step forward, boots crunching over the splintered wood. His eyes, dark and unreadable, flick to you for a moment before settling back on Satoru. “Didn’t think you’d be dumb enough to walk back in here, with a beautiful lady by your side and a bounty on your head, too. Guess you really wanted to see me again.”
“Trust me, Fushiguro—” Satoru’s jaw ticks— “I’d rather be anywhere but here.”
Fushiguro. The name means nothing to you, but the way Satoru spits it out like a curse sends a prickle of warning down your spine. The man clicks his tongue, his smirk widening. He twirls another dagger in his fingers, casual, lazy. “Did I wake you? Sorry to have disturbed your evening, but—”
Satoru moves faster than breath, grabbing your wrist and yanking you back towards the window just as another blade whizzes past his ear, missing him by an inch. Megumi hisses, darting into your arms and scrabbling onto your shoulder. You don’t even feel the pain where his claws dig into your skin.
Fushiguro lets out a low, amused chuckle. “Running already? C’mon now, Gojo. You’re making this too easy.”
Satoru kicks the window open. “Hold onto me.”
“What—”
And then he jumps.
The wind rushes past as the two of you and the cat drop down, the world blurring around you. You barely register the impact—Satoru lands with a practiced roll, keeping you close, his arms tight around you as he shifts the force of the landing onto himself. Your pulse is roaring in your ears.
Above, Fushiguro leans lazily out of the open window, tilting his head condescendingly. “You’re just making this more fun.”
Satoru doesn’t wait. He grabs your wrist and runs. The streets are quiet, the village mostly asleep, but your footfalls pound against the dirt. Behind you, you hear the faint creak of wood—Fushiguro dropping down from the second story without a sound, graceful as a damn cat.
The thief yanks you towards the stables. “Get Sukuna. Now.”
You don’t argue. The stable doors slam open as you shove inside. Sukuna snorts, stomping his hooves in agitation. You fumble for the reins. “What about—”
Satoru turns just as Fushiguro appears in the doorway. Everything slows.
The light from the lanterns flickers against his dark silhouette. He’s alone, not a single other mercenary in sight. But somehow, that makes it worse. In the darkness, it feels like he’s pressing down on the space, filling every corner, every shadow.
“You didn’t bring backup?” Satoru taunts. “I’m insulted.”
“Didn’t need any,” the bounty hunter grunts.
He moves—a flash of steel—and Satoru shoves you back. The blade slices through the air where his throat had been a second before. He ducks low, twisting away, and kicks. His foot slams against Fushiguro’s side, sending him skidding back a step—but Fushiguro barely reacts, barely blinks, like he had been expecting it.
He strikes again. You barely see the knife coming before Satoru dodges, his movements sharp and fluid. The stable door splinters as the blade embeds itself in the wood.
Satoru grits his teeth. “Go!”
But you—curse your damn cowardice—hesitate. Fushiguro notices. His foot pivots—he lunges for you. A flash of fear tightens in your chest—
But Satoru is there. He grabs Fushiguro’s wrist mid-strike, twisting it brutally. Fushiguro growls as Satoru hurls him backwards, sending him crashing into a pile of hay bales.
“Get on the damn horse,” Satoru orders, breathless. He swings himself onto Sukuna’s back, pulling you up after him, Megumi leaping onto the horse in time with you. 
You barely have time to wrap your arms around his waist before he kicks off. Sukuna surges forward, hooves pounding against the dirt road as you tear through the village, leaving the inn—and the very pissed-off bounty hunter—behind.
Behind you, there’s a sound—something sharp, fast—whistling through the air. Satoru jerks the reins, pulling sharply to the side. A blade embeds itself into the wooden post just ahead of you, still quivering from the force of impact.
“Shit,” the thief breathes. “He’s not giving up.”
You don’t look back. You don’t dare to. The village gate is just ahead. If you can get past it, you might have a chance of losing him. Megumi wails, digging his claws into your cloak, ears flat against his head.
Satoru leans forward. “Come on, come on—”
Sukuna bursts out of the gates. Fushiguro curses loudly behind you, but it sounds far away, swallowed down by the horse’s thunderous galloping. You tighten your grasp around Satoru and squeeze your eyes shut. (You might be imagining it, but you swear you feel one of his hands cover your own, a gentle brush of his palm against the back of yours.)
Tumblr media
The fire crackles weakly, providing warmth against the cold night air. Sukuna, exhausted from his earlier run, tucks his legs underneath himself and settles down near it. Megumi curls up next to him and begins washing himself. The stream nearby gurgles and bubbles merrily.
The fight is over, the adrenaline long faded, but still, the stress of it all loiters like a phantom pressing against your ribs. Your shoulder throbs now, where the cat had dug his claws into the skin, but thankfully, it isn’t bleeding. Your hands are shaking. You dig your fingers into the earth, trying to steady yourself. 
Satoru stands a few feet away, pacing, his boots crushing twigs and dried leaves. His breath comes fast and hard, back rigid with frustration. His coat is torn at the shoulder, and there’s a thin line of blood trailing down his forearm.
You should say something. Thank him, maybe. Apologise. But the words stay stuck in your throat.
“What the fuck what that?”
You flinch, but his voice keeps coming, sharp and cutting.
“You froze—I told you to move, and you just stood there.” His hands come up, then drop to his sides. “You could’ve died.”
You bite your lip, shame curling hot beneath your skin, but his anger makes something inside you snap. “I was caught off-guard—”
“No shit!” he bites out. “You don’t get to be caught off-guard, not in the middle of a fight!”
“I didn’t ask to be in a fight!” you snap. “I’m not—” You exhale sharply, hands curling into fists. “I’m not like you, Gojo. I’m not a fucking thief who’s used to running for my life every other night.”
His jaw tightens. “So it’s my fault now?”
“Isn’t it?” You throw your arms out. “If you weren’t on the face of every damn wanted poster from here to the mountains, we wouldn’t be in this mess!”
Satoru lets out a bitter, humourless laugh. “Right. Because I’m the one who dragged us into this.”
“You are—”
“No,” he cuts in, eyes flashing. “If it wasn’t for your stupid, fucking dream, we wouldn’t be here in the first place.”
The words slam into you like a fist to the gut. A cold wind rustles through the leaves, stirring the dying fire. Sukuna neighs lowly from where he’s sat near the flames, but you barely hear him over the ringing in your ears.  
Your stupid, fucking dream. The dream you’d held onto for years, the one that had kept you going, had pushed you forward through every hardship. Your throat tightens. “That’s not fair.”
“Oh, it’s not fair? You had no idea what you were asking for when you dragged me along on this little adventure of yours. Now, we’re running for our lives in the middle of nowhere, because you had to see some damn lanterns.”
The way he says it—like your dream is nothing more than a childish whim—makes something ugly twist inside you. “You know what, Gojo?” Your voice shakes, but not from fear. “At least I have a dream.”
His expression darkens.
“At least I want something, something that isn’t just running and stealing and barely surviving,” you press on, chest heaving. “But you? What do you want, Satoru? Huh?” You step closer, jabbing a finger at his chest. “Do you even have an answer, or are you just going to keep laughing everything off like you always do?”
His lips part, but no words come out. For the first time since you’ve met him, Gojo Satoru is speechless. But it only lasts a second. His gaze flickers, something unreadable flashing through his eyes before his mask slams back into place. He lets out a sharp breath, his expression twisting into something cruel.
“You think you’re better than me?” He steps forward now, and you don’t back away. “You think just because you’ve got some dream, you’re any different?” His voice lowers, turning razor-sharp. “Let me tell you something, sweetheart—dreams don’t mean shit when you’re dead.”
Your breath hitches.
“Out here, it’s about surviving. That’s it.” He gestures between you. “And the only reason you’re still breathing is because I’ve been watching your back.”
You hate that he’s right. You hate that you froze. You hate that, for all your fighting words, you hadn’t been able to do anything when it mattered most. Perhaps worst of all, you hate that he saw.
Satoru exhales, shaking his head. “Forget it,” he says. “I’m going to get food.”
He turns and stalks off into the woods. You don’t call after him, because you don’t trust your voice not to break. The moment Satoru disappears into the trees, the night feels oppressive, like the darkness is closing in on you. 
You stand there for a long time, fists clenched at your sides, staring at the spot where he walked off. Sukuna shifts in his sleep. Megumi’s breathing is slow and even. You should rest. You should scrounge through whatever leftover supplies you have from your village and find something to eat.
But your chest feels tight, like there’s a rope around your ribs, pulling, pulling— With a shuddering inhale, you turn and walk towards the stream.
The water is cold when you dip your fingers in, crouching beside it. The icy surface reflects the moon’s pale light. You stare at your own reflection, at the way your lips tremble, at the redness creeping into your eyes. You squeeze them shut. It’s fine. You’re fine.
You press the heels of your palms against your eyes, willing the burning away. But the second you take a shaky breath, it hits you all at once—the fear, the frustration, the exhaustion weighing on your bones. A choked sound leaves your throat before you can stop it.
You shouldn’t be crying. You don’t want to cry, but the argument replays in your mind over and over—Satoru’s voice laced with anger, the way he threw your dream back in your face like it was nothing. 
He doesn’t understand, you think. But is he right?
What were you thinking? That you could drag a thief to the capital and expect everything to go smoothly? That the world would just let you chase your dream, no consequences, no danger? Maybe your dream really is foolish. Maybe you are naïve for believing that you could just waltz into the capital and see the lantern festival without any repercussions. Maybe—just maybe—Gojo Satoru regrets ever having met you.
The thought makes something inside you crack, the pressure behind your eyes spilling over. A broken sob escapes, and then another, your shoulders shaking as you press a hand against your mouth, desperate to smother the sounds.
A hand lands on your shoulder. You suck in a sharp breath, jerking away, heart racing—
“It’s just me.” The voice is quiet but unmistakable.
Your breath stutters. Satoru crouches beside you. His presence is warm despite the chill in the air, and you realise now how cold you’ve gotten, how your legs have gone numb from sitting in the same position for too long.
You quickly wipe at your eyes, turning away. “Go away, Satoru.”
He doesn’t. Instead, he sighs heavily and shifts so he’s sitting right next to you, close enough that his knee bumps against yours. “I’m sorry,” he says, finally. “I was a dick.”
You blink.
“I mean, I’m usually a dick,” he continues, gazing at the water, resting his elbows on his knees. “But that was… excessive. I didn’t mean—” He stops. Tries again. “Your dream isn’t stupid.”
Your voice is small when you ask, “Then why did you say that?”
“I just… When you froze back there—” His voice is quieter now, almost hoarse. “I thought you were gonna die.”
You swallow hard. He murmurs, “I’ve seen people freeze like that before. And they didn’t walk away from it.”
“I did walk away,” you whisper, not sure if it’s the right thing to say.
“Yeah.” He turns his head, meeting your eyes properly for the first time since the fight. “You did.”
There’s something about the way he’s looking at you—like he’s seeing you for the first time. Or, maybe, like he’s seeing too much. You don’t know who moves first, but his hand is covering yours, warm and solid. His grip is hesitant at first, but when you don’t pull away, his fingers tighten around yours. You squeeze his hand back. Neither of you speak.
The fire crackles behind you. The water rushes softly. The moon watches from above.
Tumblr media
Gojo Satoru, you think, is an enigma wrapped in glib promises and endless grins. You wonder if it’s his coping mechanism. He’s intelligent, quick-witted and silver-tongued. He’s good at fighting. You want to ask him why they sent him away from the palace, but you don’t think you have the right to. He always seems torn about it, when he’s spoken to you about it before—like it’s a bittersweet part of his life that he’s not very keen on revisiting.
He must have been something before turning to thievery. You stare at him like he’s a particularly intriguing puzzle, walking next to him. He guides Sukuna loosely by the reins; only Megumi is perched on his back, you and Satoru having favoured your own two feet instead of the back aches and leaden legs that come with extended periods of horseback riding.
“If you wanted to stare at my face so badly, I could’ve nicked the wanted poster back at Shiu’s inn,” Satoru says, not bothering to look at you.
Your cheeks prickle with heat. “I wasn’t staring,” you mumble.
The night air is cool against your skin; the wind carries the scent of damp earth and distant firewood, the kind of smell that reminds you of home—though, truthfully, you’re not sure what home even is to you anymore. Maybe it’s the road beneath your feet, the anticipation and uncertainty that comes with weeks of travel. Maybe it’s this: Walking beside a thief who used to be something more, who still is something more, no matter how hard he tries to convince himself otherwise.
Satoru doesn’t say anything for a long time, but his arm brushes against the side of yours, familiar in a way that’s almost comforting. The dirt path winds through the trees. The occasional torch flickers in the distance, marking the outskirts of the city. Sukuna snorts softly, and Megumi’s ears twitch as he scans the darkness ahead.
Eventually, Satoru speaks again. “It’s rude to stare and not share your thoughts.”
“I was just thinking,” you huff.
“Dangerous pastime.”
You kick a loose pebble from the path. “I was thinking about you.”
He makes a low, amused sound in his throat. “How nice of you. I knew you liked me, but I didn’t think I occupied your thoughts so thoroughly.”
You don’t rise to the bait this time. “I was thinking,” you say, “about what you were before this. You told me once you were from the palace, but you never really told me why they sent you away.”
Satoru is quiet for a moment. The leaves rustle around you, and you tug your cloak tighter around your shoulders.
“They trained me to be a soldier,” he says, finally, softly. “Me and—” He stops, swallowing the words like they taste bitter.
“And…?” You prompt. Your steps slow.
His grip tightens around the reins. “And someone else,” he finishes. “My best friend.”
The way he says it makes your chest ache. Satoru clears his throat and continues, “They trained us young. Said we had a gift for it. A gift for war, for strategy and battle.” He laughs, but there’s no humour in it. “But a soldier only has value if he follows orders. And I wasn’t very good at that.”
You don’t push him to say more, though questions press against the tip of your tongue. The capital looms closer, the distant glow of lanterns casting an orange hue against the horizon. The trees begin to thin, giving way to rolling hills and farmland. In the distance, you can just make out the towering walls that guard the city, their stone surfaces illuminated by torches.
As you near the outer gates, the sleepiness of the countryside fades into the vibrant pulse of the capital. Even at this late hour, the city is alive, breathing, stretching its limbs in the form of flickering lights and distant laughter. You can hear the clatter of hooves against cobblestone, the occasional shout of a merchant still trying to haggle his wares, raucous debates from the inside of taverns. The air is thick with the scent of roasted meat and spiced wine, of damp stone and burning oil. It’s overwhelming in a way that makes your head spin and your chest tighten with something too big to name.
The capital. Your dream.
Satoru slows Sukuna to a halt just before the stone walls of the capital, guiding him off the main road and into the cover of a surrounding thicket. You follow, ducking beneath low-hanging branches. The trail here is narrow and overgrown, winding through the roots of old trees. Sukuna moves easily, his hooves barely making a sound against the packed dirt. When the city walls finally loom ahead, Satoru pulls on the reins, bringing the stallion to a stop beneath the shadows of an ancient oak.
“This is where we part ways,” the thief says, patting lightly on Sukuna’s saddle.
Megumi’s dark ears twitch, catching every sound, his green eyes narrowing at the imposing walls. The cat hops off the horse’s back. He’s been tense since you approached the capital; he doesn’t like unfamiliar places, and the sprawling city is anything but. 
Satoru tugs the reins over Sukuna’s head and leads him to a sturdy tree, securing him with deft hands. He runs a palm along the stallion’s neck in reassurance before crouching to do the same with Megumi. The cat lets out a mrow but doesn’t resist when Satoru scratches him behind his torn ear.
“You stay here and watch Sukuna, yeah? Be good,” he says, tapping him once on the head before straightening and unhooking your weather-beaten packs tied to Sukuna’s saddle and tossing them over his shoulder.
“You’re leaving them here?” you ask, glancing between the horse and the cat. It feels strange to abandon them at the outskirts, but you suppose it would be impossible to smuggle a massive stallion and a stray cat through the streets of the capital.
“Not leaving,” Satoru explains. “Just letting them sit this one out. Sukuna’s too big, and Megumi doesn’t care for crowds.”
You hesitate. Satoru doesn’t give you time to dwell on it, already striding ahead. You follow him through a break in the trees, slipping past the walls through a hidden opening you never would’ve noticed on your own. The dirt beneath your feet slowly gives way to stone and lamp-light. 
By the time you emerge into the streets, the towering stone walls are behind you, replaced by the overwhelming grandeur of the inner city.
You barely notice the way your breath catches in your throat, too preoccupied with taking it all in. The streets are narrower here, winding and twisting, labyrinth-like. The buildings loom taller than any you’ve ever seen, their façades adorned with intricate carvings and delicate ivy creeping up the sides. Ornate balconies overlook the streets, their silk curtains swaying with the breeze, and the warm glow of candlelight flickers in every window.
A vendor still lingers at his stall, selling roasted chestnuts wrapped in parchment, the rich scent making your stomach grumble faintly. A group of masked performers twirls in the city square, their laughter bright and musical. A nobleman in embroidered silks strides past with a pretty woman on his arm, their voices hushed as they slip into a gilded carriage.
It’s stupendous.
You don’t realise how close you’ve pressed to Satoru, your shoulder pressing into his arm. He notices, of course—he notices everything—but he doesn’t comment. He simply keeps moving, weaving through the crowd with the sort of confidence that only comes with someone who has walked these streets their entire life.
“Stick close,” Satoru tells you. “It’s easy to get lost if you don’t know your way around.”
The deeper into the city you go, the grander the architecture becomes. The modest stone buildings give way to towering structures of marble, their columns wrapped in flowering vines, their streets lined with lush greenery and carved statues. The roads widen, no longer cramped and twisting, but sprawling and lined with golden lanterns. Then—
Your breath stutters as you step into an open courtyard, and there, standing tall and regal under the silver glow of the moon, is the palace.
It’s massive, far grander than you ever could have imagined. White stone gleams under the warm lights, intricate carvings adorning every arch and column. The banners of the royal family ripple in the cool night breeze, deep blue with the yellow royal sigil against the ivory walls. The golden spires reach towards the heavens, their tips catching the light of the stars, as if they themselves are part of the sky.
Awe roots you to the spot. For years, you’ve dreamed of this place; of seeing it with your own eyes. Now that you’re here, it doesn’t feel real.
Satoru stops beside you, watching you quietly, blue eyes twinkling. With a smile curling at his lips, the thief tilts his head towards you and murmurs, “Well, sweetheart. Welcome to the capital.”
Tumblr media
Satoru says he knows a place where both of you can spend the next three days until the lantern festival commences. You don’t believe him, especially after what happened the last time with Shiu and the bounty hunter. He had glared at you, deeply affronted, said, “Your lack of faith in me is appalling,” and then proceeded to lead you back towards the inner city.
“Remember that bookshop I was telling you about?” he asks, rounding a corner. 
“I remember,” you say.
“The former owner’s son runs it now,” Satoru says. “He’ll let us stay there.”
You don’t deign to reply, still drinking in everything—the towering buildings, the banners hanging from balconies, the cobblestone streets that shine under the flickering lights. Shopfronts boast their trinkets and fine silks, while street vendors call out to passersby, offering skewers of sizzling meat and honey-dipped pastries. 
It’s strange. The world you have known until now has always been smaller. Quieter. Even in the busiest towns, even in the places where merchants and travelers gathered, there was never anything like this. The capital, you think, is a city that never sleeps; a city that belongs to people like Satoru—people who thrive in movement, in laughter, in places where the streets are never empty and there’s always something new waiting around the corner.
You tune out the thief talking beside you. He’s rambling about something, making some quip about your starry-eyed expression. The city is so alive, so rich with colour and movement, that it fills every space in your mind.
A sharp tug at your wrist yanks you back just as a carriage rushes past, wheels rattling violently against the stones where you’d been standing a second ago. The force of it stirs your cloak, wind whistling against your cheek. The shock of it doesn’t register right away. You stumble, your body pulled by something—someone—solid and hard.
Satoru’s arm is firm around your waist, his fingers wrapped tightly around your wrist where he pulled you. The warmth of him is undeniable, even through layers of fabric. He holds you against him, close enough that you can feel the steady rise and fall of his chest. Your breath is stuck somewhere in your throat, heart pounding against your ribs. You hadn’t even noticed you’d stepped into the carriage’s path, hadn’t realised how dangerously close you’d come to being trampled beneath its wheels.
Satoru exhales slowly above you, his grip tightening for a brief second before relaxing. “Gawking at the scenery is nice and all, but I’d rather not have to scrape you off the road.”
“I wasn’t gawking,” you mumble, more out of reflex than actual protest. Your stomach flips, though whether it’s from embarrassment or something else entirely, you’re not sure.
“You were,” he murmurs, but the teasing lilt in his voice is absent. His fingers, still wrapped around your wrist, loosen just slightly—but he doesn’t let go.
Instead, his grip shifts. His fingers slide down, intertwining with yours, palm pressing firmly against your own. He’s holding your hand. A warmth unfurls inside your chest, one that you don’t quite know how to name.
The two of you weave through the crowd like that, his fingers still tangled with yours, warmth bleeding into your skin with every step.
Satoru doesn’t let go until you round the next corner. The streets narrow, becoming quieter. The clamour of the main road fades behind you, replaced by the occasional murmur of voices from dimly-lit taverns and the sound of the wind rustling through laundry lines strung between buildings. The air smells of damp stone, faintly sweet and petrichor-like.
You clear your throat, trying to ignore the persisting warmth of Satoru’s touch even after he lets go. If he notices, he doesn’t say anything. Instead, he continues ahead. You wonder how often he’s taken this path—how many times he’s disappeared into the quiet corners of the city, both as a thief and as a soldier-in-training.
Eventually, he stops in front of a small, weathered shop tucked between a tailor’s boutique and an apothecary. The wooden sign above the door sways slightly in the breeze, the faint, worn lettering just barely readable. Nanami’s Books.
It doesn’t look like much from the outside. The wooden shutters are drawn, the paint on the door slightly chipped, but there’s something sturdy about it—something dependable, like it’s been here for years, and will remain standing for years to come. A single candle flickers behind the window, casting a warm glow through the glass.
Satoru raps his knuckles against the door. “Nanami,” he calls, sing-song.
The door creaks open, revealing a tall, broad-shouldered man with blond hair, wearing a crisp, white tunic, and an expression so unimpressed, one would think Satoru had just asked to rob the place. “No.”
“Nanami,” Satoru coos, grinning.
“No,” Nanami repeats, firmer this time, as if sheer repetition will make him disappear.
“You don’t even know what I was going to ask.”
Nanami sighs wearily, bringing up a hand and rubbing tiredly at his forehead. “You’re going to ask if you can stay here.”
Satoru places a hand over his chest, wounded. “What, no warm welcome? No, ‘Satoru, my dear friend, I’ve missed you’?”
“I’ve never said that to you in my life.”
“The lack of hospitality here is astounding.”
Nanami does not dignify that with a response. Instead, his gaze shifts to you. His scrutiny is wary but not unkind, expression flickering with mild curiosity. You shift slightly under his gaze, unsure of what he’s looking for.
“You’re new,” he says.
You nod. “First time in the capital.”
“And what trouble has Gojo dragged you into?”
The corners of your mouth lift up in a smile; Nanami seems like someone you can get along with—a kindred spirit in the art of pushing Gojo Satoru’s buttons. The thief, of course, doesn’t share the same sentiment. He gasps, offended, and says, “Why do you assume it’s trouble?”
“Are you really asking me that?” the bookshop owner asks dryly. He sighs, visibly considering whether allowing Satoru into his home is worth the inevitable headache. His fingers pinch the bridge of his nose, a gesture that suggests this is not the first time he’s found himself in this exact situation. “How long do you plan on staying here?”
“Two nights,” Satoru answers. “Just until the festival.”
“Fine.” Nanami’s shoulders slump as he reluctantly steps aside. “But if you so much as breathe near my ledger—”
“You’re the best.” Satoru claps a hand on his shoulder before he can finish, flashing a triumphant grin. Nanami, on the other hand, looks like he instantly regrets his decision.
Inside, the bookshop is lit by candlelight, the scent of parchment and ink thick in the air. Shelves stretch from floor to ceiling, packed with books that look well-loved and well-worn. The floorboards creak softly underfoot, and a single lamp flickers on the counter beside an open ledger, its pages filled with neath, meticulous handwriting.
“The loft is upstairs,” Nanami says, rubbing his temples. “Try not to destroy anything.”
“No promises,” Satoru says cheerfully.
You follow him up the narrow staircase, stepping into the small loft above the shop. The space is simple—two mattresses perpendicular to each other, pushed against the wall, a low table, and a window overlooking the street below. Dust lingers in the corners, the scent of old parchment soaked into the very walls. There’s no extravagance here, nothing grand or gilded, but it’s warm and lived-in.
Satoru throws himself onto a mattress with no ceremony, arms spread as he sighs dramatically. “See?” he says, peering up at you. “Told you I knew a place.”
You roll your eyes, but despite yourself, a small smile tugs at your lips.
Tumblr media
You wake up to the sounds of an argument in the shop below. The mattress is lumpy and a little hard, but it beats sleeping on the forest floor with nothing but your cloak separating you from the cold earth. Satoru’s mattress looks the same as it did last night—the covers placed meticulously and tucked into the sides, the pillow not creased, as though he hadn’t slept at all. A quick glance around the loft leads you to find a wooden basin filled with water. You pad over to it and splash your face once, twice. The water is cool against your skin. You rub the gunk out of your eyes.
It seems the argument isn’t going to abate anytime soon. Nanami’s voice rises, and, cautiously, you make your way out of the door and pad over to the top of the staircase so you can hear better. 
“You’re a fool,” the bookshop owner says. “I told you that months ago, and yet here you are. Again.”
Satoru sounds almost amused when he replies, “Well, hello. What happened to good morning?”
“You’re going to get yourself killed.”
A beat. You shift onto the first step, careful to keep your steps light.
“I appreciate the concern, Nanami,” Satoru says. “Really. But you should know by now that I’m impossible to kill.”
“That isn’t the point.” There’s the sound of something hitting the counter—a book, maybe, or Nanami’s palm pressing against the wood as he fights for patience. “You’re still chasing this—this ridiculous theory? After everything?”
Your fingers tighten around the bannister. “It isn’t ridiculous,” the thief says, quieter this time.
Nanami scoffs, dry and unimpressed. “You’re gambling with your life for a theory you can’t even prove.”
“That’s the point, Nanami,” Satoru counters, sharp. “I have to prove it.”
“You don’t have to do anything,” Nanami says, and there’s something frayed at the edges of his voice, something that sounds a lot like concern buried under layers of irritation. “You could leave this alone. Walk away before—”
“Before what?”
“You know what.”
For a moment, neither of them speak. The words sit heavy in the air, thick enough that you almost feel them pressing against your skin. Nanami exhales. “And even if you’re determined to be a reckless idiot,” he says, voice cooler now, “what gives you the right to drag someone else into this?”
You stiffen at the mention of yourself. Satoru clicks his tongue. “Oh, come on. I didn’t drag her into anything.”
“She’s here, isn’t she?”
“She dragged me here. She made that choice herself.”
“She doesn’t know what she’s choosing,” Nanami snaps. “Tell me, Gojo, did you bother explaining anything, or did you simply try to charm her skirts off and decide that was enough?”
“I can be persuasive if I want, you know.”
“Insane. You’re insane, and I want nothing more than to—”
You’re not sure what compels you to move, but you step down the stairs, making your way towards them before the argument can escalate any further. Maybe it’s curiosity, maybe it’s annoyance, maybe it’s the simple fact that you’re irked at being talked about like you aren’t standing just a few feet away. At the sound of your footsteps, both men turn.
Nanami regards you with a sharp, assessing gaze. Satoru runs a hand through his hair, but grins at you. “Good morning, sleeping beauty,” he greets. “Enjoy your beauty rest?”
You give him a withering look before turning to Nanami. “What’s going on?”
“That,” he says, lips pressed into a thin line, “is exactly what I’d like to know.”
“It’s too early in the morning for us to be concerned with all this serious talk,” Satoru cuts in, clapping his hands. He glances at you. “Nanami, does Utahime’s shop open this early?”
“Yes,” he replies. “But I don’t think she’ll be very receptive to you barging in and ruining her morning.”
“Nonsense! Utahime loves me.”
Nanami sighs. “I’ll warn her first.”
“There’s no need for that.” Satoru waves a hand in the air dismissively, placing his other one on the small of your back and gently steering you out of Nanami’s bookshop. You bite your tongue, curious to know what they were arguing about, but unsure if it’s in your place to pry. 
“Where are we going?” you ask instead.
The thief grins, letting the door to the bookshop swing shut behind him. “To get you some new clothes.”
“What’s wrong with—” You don’t bother finishing the question, as Satoru leads you through the winding streets of the capital. The city is slowly waking—merchants setting up their stalls, children darting between their parents, the scent of roses and bread wafting from nearby bakeries and flower shops. You can hear the clang of a blacksmith hammering metal in the distance, the occasional neigh of a horse, and people haggling over the fresh produce that’s just arrived from the surrounding countryside.
You clutch your cloak around you a little tighter, feeling a little out of place. It’s different, now, in the daylight, when the darkness doesn’t obscure your vision and those of others. You glance down at yourself, taking in the well-worn fabric of your cloak, the practical cut of your tunic and trousers. It’s not like you’re dressed in rags, but compared to the finery you’ve seen nobles wearing in the streets, you suppose you do stick out rather like a sore thumb. (So does Satoru, your mind offers helpfully, but unlike you, he moves as if he owns the very streets he walks on, as if the world itself bends to his whims.)
“Is this really necessary?” you ask hesitantly.
“Absolutely.”
You narrow your eyes. “I feel like you’re just looking for an excuse to spend money that isn’t yours.”
“I would never—” he begins, but you give him a flat look, and his lips curl up into an utterly unrepentant grin. “Alright, maybe I would. But in this case, it’s a matter of principle. Don’t you want to look all nice and pretty at the lantern festival?”
You roll your eyes but let him drag you long, weaving your way through the bustling market district. Eventually, he stops in front of a charming little boutique, its windows lined with displays of elegant dresses, rich fabrics draped across headless mannequins. A little brass bell jingles as Satoru pushes open the door. The interior of the shop is warm, bathed in the golden light filtering through the windows. Shelves upon shelves of neatly arranged fabrics line the walls, bolts of silk and brocade in every shade imaginable. The air smells of lavender and fresh linen, with the faintest hint of parchment from the stack of ledgers resting on the counter.
Behind that counter, a woman with dark hair pulled into a loose bun looks up from where she’s inspecting a sheet of shimmering fabric. Her sharp eyes land on Satoru, and whatever semblance of peace she had this morning is immediately shattered. “Oh,” she says, “not you.”
“Utahime!” Satoru places a hand over his heart. “You wound me.”
“You deserve it.”
“Is that any way to greet an old friend?” he simpers.
Utahime arches a brow. “You are not my friend.”
Satoru wags a finger at her. “Business associate, then?”
“Barely.”
You shift uncomfortably, not entirely sure how to insert yourself into this conversation. The two of them clearly have some sort of shared history, similar to Nanami and Satoru. Curiosity prickles in your stomach; you want to know more about them, about Satoru’s life before he became a wanted man.
Utahime exhales through her nose, then finally turns her attention to you. Her expression softens slightly, the corners of her lips quirking upwards. “And you are?”
You hesitate, suddenly feeling very out of place surrounded by all this luxury. “Um—”
“She’s my new travelling companion,” Satoru interrupts, slinging a hand around your shoulders as if that explains everything. “Which is why I’ve so graciously brought her here—to make sure she looks the part.”
Utahime stares at him, then at you. Slowly, her grin turns amused. “You mean, to make sure you don’t look like a pauper standing next to her.”
You choke back a laugh. Satoru splutters, “I—how dare you—”
“You look like you’ve been sleeping in ditches, Gojo,” the tailor says.
“That is not true.”
“You have leaves in your hair.”
Satoru blinks, reaches up, and, sure enough, pulls a small, dried leaf from his messy white locks. He flicks it away with a muttered curse.
“I can’t stand someone as pretty as her walking around with a man who looks like he lost a fight with a laundry line. Come,” Utahime says, addressing you and already pulling a gown off a nearby rack. “Let’s get you sorted before I throw him out.”
You follow her shyly deeper into the boutique, leaving Satoru to sulk near the counter. The further in you go, the more extravagant the fabrics become—rich velvets, shining silks, intricate embroidery, lacy tulle. You hesitate, again, feeling out of place among such luxury, but Utahime does not seem to care for your reservations. She studies you with a critical eye, holding up various fabrics against your skin.
You shift awkwardly under her scrutiny. “I don’t need anything too fancy,” you say quickly.
Utahime gives you an unimpressed jerk of her chin. “You think he is going to let you walk around in something plain?”
You glance over your shoulder at Satoru, who is currently inspecting a mannequin in the corner, tilting his head. He doesn’t even pretend to be paying attention. You sigh. “Probably not.”
“Exactly.” Utahime flicks through a row of dresses before pulling one out. “Try this.”
The fabric is smooth beneath your fingertips, a deep blue that shimmers like water under the sunlight. The embroidery along the neckline is delicate, intricate swirls of silver thread that catch the light. It’s beautiful—far more beautiful than anything you’ve ever worn before.
“I—I don’t know if I should,” you admit.
“Why not?”
“I mean, I—” You falter. The words sound silly even in your own head. I’m not used to things like this. Things this nice.
But Utahime merely shakes her head and shoves the dress into your arms, though not unkindly. “You should, because you can.” She gestures to a dressing screen next to you. “Go. Try it on.”
You nod, uncertain, before stepping behind the screen, fingers tracing over the soft fabric. It takes a moment to undo the laces of your old clothes and slip into the new dress. The material drapes over you fluidly, the fit surprisingly perfect. The bodice is snug but comfortable, cinching at your waist before flowing down in gentle folds. The sleeves are light, sheer fabric brushing against your skin like a caress.
When you step out, Utahime nods in approval. “Better.”
You look down at yourself, smoothing your hands over the fabric. It’s strange, wearing something so fine, something that makes you feel seen. You’re so used to blending into the background, to preferring practicality over beauty. But now—
A low whistle interrupts your thoughts.
You glance up to see Satoru leaning against the counter, arms crossed, a grin tugging at his lips. “Damn,” he muses. “I always knew you were cute, but this is something else.”
Your face heats. “Shut up.”
“I’m serious!” He pushes off the counter, walking over to circle you, inspecting you from every angle. “You’re going to have every noble in the capital turning their heads.”
“Which means you can’t go around looking like that,” Utahime interjects, shooting Satoru a pointed glare.
He blinks. “Like what?”
“Like a half-drowned stray,” she says, and before he can protest, she shoves a bundle of clothes into his arms. “Go change. I refuse to let someone as beautiful as her be seen with an absolute pauper like you.”
You laugh, and Satoru pouts at you. “You’re enjoying this.”
“Extremely,” you agree.
Grumbling under his breath, he disappears behind another dressing screen, leaving you and Utahime in silence. After a beat, she turns to you. “You’re travelling with him willingly?”
“It’s…” You chew on your lip. “Complicated.”
She hums, as if she’d expected nothing else. “Be careful.”
You don’t know how to respond to that, so you simply nod. A moment later, Satoru emerges, now dressed in something far more refined than his usual attire. The loose, tattered shirt underneath his vest has been replaced with a fitted tunic of dark navy, the high collar emphasising the sharp angles of his jaw. The long coat draped over his shoulders is a deep charcoal, lined with silver embroidery. Even his boots look newer, shinier.
He runs a hand through his hair. “Well?”
Utahime clicks her tongue. “It’s an improvement. Barely.”
Satoru ignores her and turns to you. “What do you think?”
“You look… less like a thief,” you say.
“I’ll take that as a win.”
Utahime rolls her eyes, thrusting a pair of slippers that match the colour of your dress at you, along with an ivory comb to pin your hair back in place. “Take these and get out of my shop.”
So you do.
Tumblr media
The capital, you’ve come to realise, is a place of contradictions—grand stone buildings adorned with ivy, shadowed alleyways where whispers slip through the cracks, noblewomen in embroidered shawls brushing shoulders with street performers balancing on stilts. 
Satoru weaves between crowds easily, pausing only when something catches his interest: A vendor selling sugared fruits, a fortune teller shuffling tarot cards at a makeshift stall, a pair of children chasing each other with wooden swords, their giggles ringing bright in the late morning hour. He lingers just long enough to soak in the moment before moving on, as if the city itself is nothing more than an elaborate game designed for his amusement. You try not to stare, but the way he carries himself is captivating—like he’s seen it all before and yet, still finds a way to be charmed by it.
“See?” He nudges your arm lightly with his elbow. “Told you you’d fit right in.”
You press your lips together and say nothing. The fabric of your new dress sways as you walk, softer and finer than anything you’ve ever owned. It feels unfamiliar against your skin, but not unpleasant. It makes you feel different, somehow, like you’ve stepped into a role that doesn’t quite belong to you. People glance at you differently now; not with suspicion or wariness, but with curiosity.
“So, what now?” you ask instead.
Satoru grins, wild, his blue eyes shining with mirth and excitement. “Now? Now, we explore.”
And explore you do.
He leads you through the winding streets, pointing out interesting stalls and dodging carts and carriages. He stops at a street performer juggling knives and dramatically gasps at every toss, leaning in as if he’s witnessing a royal duel. You shake your head, but his antics coax a quiet smile out of you. When he catches it, his smile softens just a little.
A hidden alleyway tucked between two bustling shops reveals an old woman sitting behind a small table, delicate glass trinkets laid out in neat rows. The figures catch the light, shimmering like captured stardust. Satoru crouches, fingers hovering over a tiny glass cat, its tail curled in mid-motion. His white hair falls into his eyes as he studies it, the briefest flicker of something thoughtful passing over his features.
“D’you think Megumi and Sukuna are getting lonely?” he murmurs, turning the figurine over in his hands before placing it back, offering the woman a charming wink as he tosses her a coin for her time.
“You didn’t buy it,” you observe. The two of you step back onto the main street.
“Didn’t need to,” he replies, slipping his hands into his pockets. “Just wanted to look.”
You make your way towards the bustling heart of the market, where stalls overflow with bright fabrics, glinting trinkets, and fresh produce. The scent of roasted chestnuts curls around you, warm and nutty. Satoru pauses, his gaze flicking to a vendor skillfully tossing chestnuts in a wire pan over an open flame. The chestnuts pop and crackle in the heat. Without a word, he steps forward, tossing a few coins onto the counter. The vendor barely has time to acknowledge him before Satoru is already handing you a small paper pouch, its warmth seeping into your fingers.
“Try one,” he says, grinning.
You peel open the shell of a chestnut, the scent much richer up close. When you take a bite, it’s soft and sweet, the kind of warmth that settles deep in your chest.
Satoru watches you expectantly. “Well?”
“They’re good,” you admit.
“Of course they are,” he boasts. “I have impeccable taste.”
You huff a small laugh, shaking your head, but you don’t pull away when he reaches out, brushing a stray hair from your face that escaped the confines of Utahime’s comb. His fingertips barely ghost over your skin fleetingly, but you feel it like an ember catching flame. It stretches between you like a thread being pulled taut—and then he clears his throat and looks away.
“Come on,” he says, tilting his head in the direction of another street. “There’s one more place I want to show you.”
By the time you arrive at the jewelry stall, the sun hangs high overhead, casting long shadows across the cobblestone streets. Unlike the market district, this section of the city is quieter, the chatter of merchants distant, softened by the hum of rustling leaves. The stall itself is small but carefully arranged��dainty chains displayed on dark velvet, rings nestled in silk-lined boxes, gemstones catching the light in a kaleidoscope of colours. Here, the world feels slower, as if it exists in its own pocket of time.
Satoru steps forward, fingers skimming lightly over the jewelry. His expression is uncharacteristically thoughtful. You watch him curiously. Until now, he’s been aimlessly amused by everything, flitting from stall to stall and shop to shop like a butterfly with no real direction, but this—this is different. There’s an intention behind the seriousness in his eyes.
“What are you looking for?” you ask.
He doesn’t answer immediately, instead picking up a simple silver necklace with a small blue gemstone embedded in its center. He turns it between his fingers, the pad of his thumb brushing over the stone as he studies it for a long moment. Then, as if coming to a decision, he looks at you.
“This suits you,” he says.
You blink, taken aback. “What?”
He steps closer, the space between you shrinking. “Here,” he says softly. “Let me.”
Your breath catches when his hands lift, brushing against the back of your neck. The metal of the chain is cool against your skin, but his fingers—his fingers are warm, careful, the touch light enough to send a shiver down your spine. He lingers for just a fraction too long before fastening the clasp, fingertips grazing the nape of your neck in a way that makes heat bloom beneath your skin. When he pulls away, the pendant rests just above your collarbone. You touch it lightly.
“I—I can’t take this,” you say, voice quieter than before.
Satoru only smirks, but it’s not his usual brand of tiresome arrogance. It’s softer. “Too late. No returns.”
Your fingers tighten around the pendant. The stone is smooth beneath your touch, reflecting the sunlight in shifting shades of blue. It reminds you of something—of fleeting moments, of oceans you’ve never seen, of something vast and untouchable yet undeniably present. The question slips out before you can stop it: “Why?”
For a moment, he doesn’t answer. His gaze roams over you, something unreadable flickering in those too-bright eyes. Then, he shrugs. “Consider it a souvenir,” he says. “Something to remember today by.”
You want to press him for more, but something about the way he says it is fragile, delicate in a way that makes you hesitant to touch it too harshly. It is a thread pulled just slightly tighter, a balance shifted just slightly off-kilter. He reaches for your wrist, tugging you gently back towards the street. 
“Let’s go,” he says, ever the one to move before a moment settles. “We’ve still got time before sunset.”
Tumblr media
By the time the sun begins its descent, the capital is alive in a different way than before. Where the market had been filled with the shouts of merchants and the clatter of wooden carts, the town square now hums with a different kind of energy—joyful and infectious.
Colourful paper lanterns have been strung between buildings, flickering to life as the sky fades from gold to dusky violet. Musicians gather in the center of the square, their lively tune spilling into the air, coaxing laughter and movement from the people around them. The scent of honeyed pastries from a nearby stall blends with the perfume of crushed petals from garlands strung over doorways.
“Well, sweetheart,” Satoru says, “it’s your lucky day. Looks like we’ve arrived just in time for a celebration.”
You look up at him, slightly wary. “A celebration for what?”
“The night before the lantern festival, ‘course.” He grabs your wrist and pulls you forward.
“Satoru—”
“Hush, we’ve done nothing but walk around all day,” he says, meandering through the crowd. “Let’s have a little fun.”
Your protests die on your tongue when you step into the heart of the square. The music swells, a melody of flutes, fiddles and tambourines; it is so rich and lively that it seems to settle beneath your skin, curling around your ribs like something alive. All around you, people spin and sway to the rhythm, moving as if the music is stitched into their bones. Women twirl in dresses of deep reds and blues, their skirts fanning out like blooming flowers, while men clap their hands to the beat, laughing as they switch partners. Children dart between the dancers, giggles escaping their lips, while couples sway together, lost in their own world.
You’re so caught up in taking it all in that you don’t notice Satoru moving until his hand finds yours again. The moment you realise what he’s doing, your eyes widen. “Oh, no—”
“Oh, yes,” he counters, grinning as he spins you suddenly, catching you before you can stumble. “You can’t expect me to dance alone, can you?”
“I can if I don’t know how,” you retort, heart racing at the unexpected movement.
He clicks his tongue. “Tsk. And here I thought you were quick on your feet.”
You narrow your eyes at him. “Only when I need to be.”
The thief only laughs, that bright, boyish sound that makes something warm settle in your chest. “Just follow my lead,” he says, drawing you in.
Against all reason, you do. At first, you’re hesitant, stiff under his hands while he guides you into the rhythm of the dance. But Satoru is nothing if not persistent. He keeps you moving, spinning you into the flow of the music, making the world blur in bursts of colour and light.
It’s dizzying, the way he moves—not just with grace, but with a kind of unshaken confidence, like he’s never once doubted that the world will bend to him if he asks it to. His hands are steady on yours, his steps sure, and when he grins, it’s the kind of grin that makes you feel like you’re part of some grand adventure, something wild and untamed.
You’ve never met a man like him before.
Somewhere along the way, your hesitation fades. Your body moves with his naturally now, drawn into the lilt of the music. Your laughter bubbles up before you can stop it, spilling into the air between you as he twirls you beneath the glow of the lanterns. Satoru watches you closely, his smile softening, just a little around the edges.
“Told you it’s fun,” he murmurs.
You shake your head, breathless. “Warn me next time.”
“You do want a next time, then,” he says, and you don’t have an answer to that.
Because—maybe—you do. Something in you, you think, has begun to unravel. Maybe, against all logic, you’re slipping. Maybe, you don’t mind. You meet his gaze, heart rabbiting about in your chest. His eyes are impossibly blue, bright even in the dim glow of the lanterns. Your heartbeat is too loud in your ears, your thoughts a mess of tangled emotions, but you can’t bring yourself to step away. Not when his grip is this steady, not when his eyes are watching you like that.
The music melts into something softer, the once-rapid twirls melting into something slower, more intimate. Satoru’s hand shifts, resting lightly against your waist, his other still holding yours between calloused fingers. The world feels smaller now, quieter, narrowed down to just the two of you.
When the song finally ends, both of you out of breath and a little bit sweaty, Satoru steps back and bows with an exaggerated flourish. The fondness in your chest betrays you, and you curtsey back. He holds your hand again, and doesn’t let go. Even as the music fades and the crowd disperses, laughter trailing off into the warm night, his grip remains firm. You should pull away. Should remind yourself that he’s still a thief, still unpredictable, still frustrating beyond belief. 
Instead, you let him guide you through the winding streets of the capital once more, past shops closing up for the night, past candlelight flickering through bedroom windows, past lovers whispering in darkened corners. The warmth of the evening settles over you both, the smell of jasmines and roses and summer heat pressing in close.
“You’ll like this,” Satoru says, turning back over his shoulder.
“You say that about everything.”
“And I mean it every single time,” he replies. 
He takes you through a narrow alley, walking with the surety of someone who has spent their childhood finding all the hidden parts of the city. A wooden ladder rests against the side of a weathered stone building; Satoru lets go of your hand and immediately starts climbing.
You pause. “Seriously?”
“Unless you want to climb up four flights of stairs,” he calls down, teasing. “But I don’t think you’re in the mood for a hike.”
With an exasperated shake of your head, you gather the folds of your dress into your arms, bunching up the fabric. The ladder, thankfully, is sturdy despite having stood in that spot for who knew how long. The climb is easier than you expect, and when you reach the top, Satoru is already waiting, standing near the edge of the rooftop with his hands in his pockets, watching the city unfold beneath him.
Your breath hitches. The view is stunning. From here, the capital is a sea of golden lights, stretching wide until the river that snakes around the perimeter near the far end. The castle looms in the distance, its towers reaching towards the heavens, the marble reflecting all the lights. Beyond it, the countryside stretches endlessly, shadowed hills rolling underneath a sky dusted with constellations. The stars seem impossibly close, as if you could reach out and trace them with your fingers.
Satoru watches your reaction, the corners of his lips curling into something softer than a smirk, something quieter. “Told you.”
You don’t reply immediately, too busy taking in the sheer vastness of it all. The castle, the city, the stars—things that once felt distant and untouchable now seem just within reach. Stepping closer to him, you ask, “How did you find this place?”
“I used to come up here as a kid. Sometimes, when things got—complicated, I guess you could say—I’d sneak away, climb up here, and just watch. The world looks different from above.”
You nod, turning back to the view, letting the quiet settle between you. Satoru plops down onto the shingles of the rooftop, inches away from the part where it begins to slope, and motions for you to do the same. You comply, dress rustling as you sit down next to him. After a moment, Satoru shifts, leaning back on his palms, his long legs stretched out in front of him. The cool night air ruffles his hair, the moonlight catching on the silver strands.
“Can I ask you something?”
“...That depends,” you say.
His smile is easy, lazy—but his eyes are sharp and searching, like he’s trying to peel back all your layers. “Back in the market,” he starts, slow, “you let me pull you into that dance. You could’ve left. You could’ve made an excuse, walked away, ignored me entirely. But you didn’t. Why?”
You suck in a breath, eyes drifting to the city below. The streets are quieter now, the celebrations beginning to wind down. For so long, your world has been small. Not just physically, but in the way that mattered—the way that made it feel like you were meant to stay in one place, bound by duty, by love, by responsibility.
“My grandmother,” you begin, softly. “She was the only family I had left.”
Satoru doesn’t move; he just watches you, waiting. “She got sick,” you continue, wringing your fingers together on your lap. “And I had to take care of her. I couldn’t leave, even if I wanted to. Even if—” You pause, exhaling through your nose. “Even if I dreamed about it sometimes.”
The memories come back in pieces—watching the world pass by beyond the edges of your village, wondering what lay beyond the fields and forests you had never crossed. The way you used to sit by your grandmother’s bedside, listening to the stories she told of places she had never been either.
“She passed away,” you say, quieter this time.
Satoru doesn’t speak, but the way he looks at you makes your chest tighten. You turn your head, looking out over the city again. The castle towers rise high against the star-streaked sky, the view stretching beyond anything you ever could have imagined from your tiny corner of the world.
“I spent so long staying in one place,” you admit, “being careful and doing what was expected of me. But now…” You trail off, searching for the shape of the feeling that’s been unravelling inside you since the moment you first stepped beyond the life you thought you were meant to live. “Now, I think I just want to see what’s out there.”
A slow smile tugs at Satoru’s lips. It’s not the cocky smirk you’re used to, nor the grin that comes with a teasing remark. It’s softer, something almost—fond. “And now that you’re here, is it everything you’ve dreamed of and more?”
“Yes,” you breathe out. “It’s incredible.”
“I’m glad,” he says, then, after a beat: “Alright, my turn.”
“Your turn?”
“To answer a question.” His eyes flicker to you, playful. “You want to ask me something, don’t you?”
You pause. Then, before you can overthink it, you ask, “Are you still only with me because you want the crown back?”
The teasing edge in his expression falters, just for a second. He doesn’t answer right away. Instead, he shifts, fingers tapping idly against the rooftop, his eyes fixed on the distant castle. When he speaks, his voice is quieter, more thoughtful. 
“At first, yeah,” he admits. “That was the plan.”
You wait, sensing there’s more. Satoru lets out a breath, a faint chuckle escaping him, though there’s a strangeness to the sound—like he’s amused at his own thoughts, still figuring them out. He says, “But you’re not exactly what I expected.”
You frown. “What is that supposed to mean?”
He shifts, turning to face you fully now, the golden lights casting shadows across the side of his face. “It means,” he says, “that I figured you’d be like everyone else. Predictable. Easy to manipulate. Someone who’d either slow me down or get in my way.”
Satoru smiles, tilting his head, but this time, it’s different—less teasing, more like he’s studying you, trying to commit you to memory. “But you’re not.”
Your heart stutters. You don’t know if it’s the words themselves, or the way he’s looking at you—intent, unrushed, like you are something worth deciphering—but something shifts, something fragile and terrifying in its certainty. You should say something; you ought to shake your head, roll your eyes, scoff at him like you always do. But the night air is wrought with something you don’t have a name for, and the weight of his gaze pins you in place.
“You’re stubborn,” he continues, voice dipping just slightly, low enough that you feel it more than hear it. “Smart. Quicker than I expected. You surprise me.”
The breath you’ve been holding releases in a slow exhale, but it doesn’t make the feeling in your chest settle. “I don’t know if I believe you,” you murmur.
Satoru leans in, not touching—not yet—but close enough that the heat of him brushes against your skin. “You really should.”
You barely have time to process what he means before he moves, slow and deliberate, as if giving you time to stop him. Some part of you registers this—but you ignore it, because somewhere along the way, you stopped wanting to.
His hand lifts first, fingertips ghosting along your jaw, barely there, a touch so cursory, it could be mistaken for hesitation. He doesn’t rush, doesn’t pull you in like a man desperate—he waits, breath mingling with yours, gaze flickering down to your lips, then back up again, watching. It’s agonisingly slow, and maybe that’s what makes your pulse hammer in your throat, makes your fingers tighten at your sides as if fighting the instinct to reach for him. 
And then—the faintest brush. Featherlight; testing. A breath of a kiss, a question rather than an answer. You could pull away now, but the moment his lips meet yours, something inside you caves.
It’s soft at first, uncertain, but the second you respond—just the smallest tilt forward, the slightest press of your lips against his—he becomes more insistent. His hand cups your jaw more firmly, his other coming to rest against the small of your back, drawing you in as though the space between you is something offensive and unbearable.
You gasp against his mouth, but it isn't surprise. It’s relief; like something that had been threatening to snap inside you has finally, finally broken loose. His lips move slowly against your, unhurried but devastating, a contradiction of softness and something deeper, something unjumbling beneath your skin. You don’t even realise when your fingers twist into the fabric of his shirt, holding on like he might slip away if you don’t.
You don’t think. You don’t breathe. You just fall.
It’s easy enough to fall into Gojo Satoru like this. Too easy, really. It should be harder. It should be something that gives you pause, something that makes you second-guess yourself. But you don’t, because right now, on this rooftop with the whole city stretching out below you and the stars scattered across the sky like crushed diamonds, it doesn’t feel like a mistake. It doesn’t feel like something you’ll regret. It just feels like him.
Satoru pulls away and watches you carefully, the way he always does when he’s waiting for you to make a move first. His hands rest loosely on either side of him, deceptively relaxed, but his gaze tells a different story. There’s something in his eyes tonight—softer, expectant, something that makes your stomach twist in ways you don’t entirely understand. Maybe you’ll never understand him fully. But you think, maybe you don’t have to.
You reach for him first this time. A brush of your fingers against his wrist. He doesn’t move, doesn’t speak—just watches, as if memorising the moment. You shuffle closer, until your knees touch where he’s sitting, until his breath stirs the air between you. When you finally lean in, when your lips graze his in something that isn’t quite a kiss yet, you hear the sharp inhale of breath he takes. Then, finally, he moves.
Satoru kisses like he does everything else—sure of himself, but not impatient. He takes his time, lets you press in closer as his hands find their way to your waist, his touch steady and warm. The rooftop is quiet except for the distant sounds of the city and the faint hum of the night air, but all you can hear is him—the way his breath blows on your cheek, the way he exhales softly when your fingers slip into his hair.
You let him kiss you deeper, let him tilt his head and pull you closer and melt into him as easily as breathing. When he pulls you into his lap, hands firm on your hips and his lips trail lower, brushing along your jaw, your throat, your collarbone, you decide you don’t want to stop at all.
Tumblr media
The inn is a modest place, tucked between streets. Its wooden beams creak, and the scent of old bookshelves and candle wax wafts through the air, mixing with something sweet—honey, maybe, or the remnants of a forgotten perfume. Satoru had brought you here so quickly and paid for a room that, despite the knowing look the innkeeper gave you both, you didn’t have the time to feel embarrassed before he was whisking you away.
It’s quiet here, away from prying eyes. The bed beneath you is softer than you’d expected, sheets worn but clean, warmed by the heat of your bodies. A single melting candle in the corner lights up the room, its glow casting shadows along the rough-hewn walls, pooling in the hollow of Satoru’s throat as he hovers over you.
There’s a moment—just a moment—where uncertainty creeps in. You’ve never done this before. Somehow, Satoru seems to know that without you even saying anything. His hands, steady and warm, never wander too far, never push for more than what you’re willing to give. Even as his lips move against yours—slow, coaxing, patient—there’s an unspoken question between every kiss; an invitation rather than a demand. It makes it easier. Easier to melt into him and to follow the way his fingers map careful paths down your spine.
You barely register when he tugs at the hem of your clothes, when fabric slips from your shoulders, pooling somewhere unseen. His gentle fingers unclasp the comb in your hair, letting it fall down loose. He leaves the necklace on, though, the blue pendant just above your collarbone, reflecting his own blue eyes. They darken when he sees you like this. His hands are on your bare skin, and it’s different—more real, somehow. More intimate than anything else before this.
Satoru leans back, exhaling as he takes you in, eyes dragging over every newly exposed inch of you. His gaze is heavy, reverent in a way that makes you shiver. “You’re beautiful.”
Your breath catches. Heat pools low in your stomach, spreading through you in slow, curling tendrils. Then he’s pressing his lips to your throat, his hands gliding down your sides, settling on your hips. His touch is firm but never rough. Still, the anticipation builds.
Your skin feels too hot, too sensitive, aware of the way his mouth drags lower—over your collarbone, down the center of your chest, leaving a trail of warmth in its wake. Then, lower still. You shudder. “Satoru—”
He hums against your skin, one hand sliding beneath your knee, urging you to part for him. “Let me take care of you, sweetheart.���
You hesitate for only a moment before nodding. That’s all the permission he needs. His hands settle on your thighs, parting them gently. His lips ghost over the sensitive skin, teasing and testing, before he presses a kiss where you’re already aching for him.
The first touch of his tongue is tentative—just a slow, languid drag against you, as if savouring the taste. Like he’s learning exactly what makes you tremble. You do tremble. A quiet, broken sound slips from your lips before you can stop it, your fingers tightening instinctively in his hair. Satoru groans, low and pleased, and the vibration of it makes your stomach tighten.
He doesn’t rush. Doesn’t overwhelm you. He simply moves with purpose, unravelling you piece by piece, lick by lick, until the pleasure builds into something unbearable. You don’t know when your eyes flutter shut and your body melts into the sheets. His grip tightens just slightly to hold you in place. When he drags his tongue over that one spot, when he sucks, slow and deliberate, pleasure licks up your spine like wildfire. You gasp.
“That’s it,” Satoru says, a tad proud. “Just let go.”
Your fingers tangle in his hair, your thighs tightening around him as he coaxes pleasure out of you with maddening patience. The tension builds, winding tighter, higher, and when he rubs your bundle of nerves with his thumb, you moan. Warmth spills through your limbs; your breath catches and everything around you blurs, reduced to nothing but the feeling of his mouth, his hands, his name falling from your lips in a whisper. Satoru stays there for a moment longer, pressing one last kiss to the inside of your thigh before moving back up. He kisses you again, slow and deep, and the taste of yourself on his lips makes your head spin.
“How was that?” he asks.
“You talk too much,” you say, and slant your lips against his again.
Satoru pulls away, though reluctantly. Kneeling between your legs, his hands move to his belt. You watch, still dazed, as he undoes it and kicks his trousers off, then pulls his tunic over his head in one smooth motion. You swear you forget how to breathe.
Your fingers tremble slightly as you reach for him, pressing your hands against his chest, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath your touch. He shudders at the contact, and something about that—about the way you affect him—sends a thrill through you. Wordlessly, he leans back, watching you carefully.
You meet his gaze, and, slowly, slide your hands up, over the defined lines of his collarbones, over the faint scars that mark his skin. You take your time, tracing the firm places of his stomach, the ridges of muscle beneath your fingertips. He has a scar cutting through his torso, a jagged line that should look unseemly, but on Satoru it does not. You don’t think anything ever could. 
“How did you get this?” you whisper, running your fingers along the line.
“Failed assassination attempt on me,” he whispers back. You’re not even surprised anymore.
Satoru is beautiful. It’s a thought that strikes you suddenly, like a realisation that had been waiting for the right moment to surface. He’s all long limbs and lean strength, a body built for running and fighting and surviving. The sight of him, bare before you, makes something warm bloom in your chest.
“You’re staring,” he teases, but his voice is quieter this time, almost breathless.
You hum, letting your nails drag lightly down his torso, watching the way his stomach tenses in response. “Maybe.”
His breath comes out uneven. Then, as if he can’t help himself, he leans down, pressing his weight against you, caging you beneath him. The heat of his body is overwhelming, the feel of bare skin on bare skin sending a shiver through you. Even then, when he presses his lips to yours, he asks, “Are you sure?”
You don’t hesitate. “Yes.”
He exhales sharply, his forehead dropping against yours. “You’re going to kill me.”
You laugh, breathless, tilting your head just enough to kiss him again. “Then die quietly.”
His answering grin is crooked. He nudges your nose with his, and his hand finds yours against the sheets as he laces your fingers together. Slowly, he moves.
The first press is slow, careful, an unfamiliar stretch as he eases himself inside you inch by inch. Your breath hitches in your throat, fingers tightening around his while your body adjusts to him. There’s a sting, a deep pull of discomfort that makes you tense, but he stills immediately, exhaling a shaky breath against your temple.
Satoru’s lips ghost over your skin, pressing soft kisses to your cheek, your jaw, murmuring quiet praises in between. “You’re doing so well,” he breathes, voice barely above a whisper. “So fucking perfect.”
The ache fades gradually, melting into something warmer. You take a slow breath, then shift your hips slightly—just enough for him to move. His sigh is shaky, his grip on your hand tightening. 
He starts moving, and the world narrows to nothing but him. It’s slow at first, every movement measured, as if he’s trying to memorise every little reaction and gasp that spills from your lips. He watches you the entire time, his expression softer than you’ve ever seen it, like he’s seeing you for the first time. The pleasure builds gradually, a slow burn spreading through your veins. Each roll of his hips, each press of his body against yours sends another wave of heat through you, until the discomfort is nothing but a memory. Your legs tighten around him instinctively, pulling him closer, deeper. Satoru groans, his head dropping into the crook of your neck as he curses under his breath.
“Fuck,” he murmurs, voice strained. “You feel—” He shakes his head, unable to finish the thought. His teeth graze lightly over your shoulder. His pace quickens slightly, pulling breathy moans from you with every movement. The pleasure coils tighter and tighter in your stomach, winding like a thread about to snap. 
And then he angles his hips just right, hitting something inside you that makes your vision blur. A broken sound escapes your lips. Your grip on his hand tightens, nails digging into his skin. “There?” he asks, voice thick with something you can’t quite place.
You nod, unable to form words, and he groans, pressing deeper, chasing every little reaction you give him. It’s overwhelming—the warmth of him above you, the weight of his body pressing you into the mattress, the way he whispers your name like it’s something sacred.
When you finally reach that peak, when the pleasure crests and crashes over you in dizzying waves, your entire body shudders beneath him. The thread snaps, leaving you weightless and drowning in sensation as he follows soon after, his movements growing erratic. Satoru pulls out just in time, a sharp gasp escaping his lips as he spills onto your stomach, one hand gripping your waist as his body trembles above you. His breath is ragged, chest rising and falling rapidly; he takes in the sight of you beneath him—flushed, panting, utterly wrecked.
For a long moment, neither of you move. His breath fans over your collarbone, fingers fiddling with the silver chain around your neck. He presses a lazy kiss to your shoulder, and his grip on your hand loosens just slightly, but he doesn’t let go. Eventually, Satoru shifts, rolling onto his back and searching for something to clean you up. He finds a wash basin with a cloth placed nearby; wetting it gently, he pads back to you. The thief—your lover, now, you suppose—is gentle, wiping you down with slow, careful movements before tossing the cloth aside. Then, without hesitation, he pulls you against him, wrapping an arm around your waist and pressing his lips against your temple.
His fingers trace absentminded patterns along your spine, his touch featherlight. You feel his lips press against your hair, and the gesture makes your chest ache. You curl into him. He rests his chin on the top of your head. “Sleep,” he says.
You don’t say anything—just let your eyes slip shut, and let yourself sink into the warmth of him and the steady rise and fall of his breathing.
Tumblr media
Satoru coaxes you out of bed with the promise of buying you a honey-dipped pastry from one of the vendors you’d been eyeing the day before. You grumble about his methods, saying he has an unfair advantage knowing your weaknesses so well, but truthfully, you don’t really mind. You dress quickly, smoothing your hands over the creases in your gown and pulling your hair back with the ivory comb, while Satoru lounges against the doorframe, watching you with that easy, lopsided grin of his. The sunlight catches in his hair, and when he tilts his head at you, something warm curls inside your stomach. You shove it down. 
The two of you leave the small inn just as the sun begins to rise, the golden light spilling over the rooftops. The streets are still mostly empty, save for a few vendors who’ve begun setting up their stalls. You walk beside Satoru, your hands brushing against each other now and then, though neither of you makes a move to pull away. He fills the quiet with his usual chatter, talking nonsense, teasing you about how you hogged the blankets, about how you snored (you did not). You roll your eyes and shove at his shoulder, but he only laughs, catching your wrist and spinning you in a quick, playful circle.
When you finally reach Nanami’s bookshop, it looks the same as it did the day before—quiet and unassuming, its worn wooden sign creaking slightly in the breeze. You push the door open.
Nanami is at the counter, as usual, a book open in front of him. But you can very quickly tell something is off. He doesn’t look up right away. His hands are still, fingers pressed against the page, unmoving. When his gaze finally lifts, it lingers on Satoru first, then flickers to you. He exhales and gives you just the faintest shake of his head. A warning. Leave.
You blink at him, confused. Satoru, oblivious as ever, only grins. “Morning, Nanami,” he sing-songs, stretching as he strolls further inside.
Nanami doesn’t answer. You hear footsteps, slow and heavy—the sound of hard boots against wooden flooring. Not from the entrance. From the back of the shop.
A man steps into view. Tall, with broad shoulders, his dark hair pulled into a high knot, leaving a few loose strands to frame his face. His clothing is different from the soldiers you’ve seen before—black and deep blue, his vest embroidered with the sigil of the royal family. But what strikes you most is his expression: Blank and unreadable; the kind of stillness that feels dangerous without needing to try. His eyes, dark and steady, scan the room methodically before resting on Satoru. He’s flanked by two soldiers on either side of him, standing in metal-plated armour with their faces hidden by the visors on their helmets.
“Ah,” the thief says. “So that’s why Nanami was looking at me like I was already dead.”
The room is still. Satoru doesn’t move. Neither does the man at the back of the shop. Nanami, ever composed, keeps his fingers pressed against the pages of his book, though you can see the tension in his shoulders. He knows exactly who this man is. You don’t.
“You’ve gotten sloppy,” he remarks, as if he was simply commenting on the weather. “I had multiple reports of you wandering throughout the city yesterday. You weren’t even subtle about it.” A small pause, and then: “Frolicking, they said. With a girl.”
His eyes slide towards you. Your stomach tightens. You don’t recognise him, but something about his presence makes your skin prickle. It’s the way he carries himself—the way his posture is lazy, the way his voice is even and smooth, but not emotionless. He reminds you of Satoru, but less flamboyant and raucous.
“I should introduce myself,” he continues, “to our friend here who appears visibly confused. Geto Suguru, captain of the Royal Guard, at your service, madam.”
Satoru merely shakes his head. “You really ought to pay your soldiers more,” he drawls. “Imagine sending them on a wild goose chase to find me. Surely there are more pressing matters to attend to—but I am flattered about the attention you’re very generously bestowing upon me.”
The man hums, unimpressed. “They do their jobs well enough. Unlike you.”
His gaze flicks to a low table pushed to the side. To the crown—the crown that was supposed to be tucked underneath your mattress back in your cottage. Your pulse quickens. Satoru follows his gaze. “Hm,” he says, like it’s all very unfortunate, “I suppose that’s how you found us.”
“You’re different,” the man says. “You never used to be this careless.”
Familiarity bleeds into his tone when he says it. They have a history, the thief beside you and the soldier opposite him, that much is clear. Your fingers curl into your palm.
“Is this the part where you tell me I’ve gone soft?” Satoru grins but it doesn’t reach his eyes.
Captain Geto lifts a brow. “If the boot fits.”
Satoru snorts. You stay quiet, your mouth drying up. You don’t know how deep their history runs. You’re not sure if you want to, anymore, even though, earlier, your curiosity about Gojo Satoru knew no bounds.
“You found me, Suguru,” Satoru says simply, grin vanishing.
The captain inclines his head. “You always make things difficult,” he says, lifting a hand.
The soldiers step forward. Satoru doesn’t fight when they grab him. He stays motionless, doesn’t even flinch as they wrench his arms and wrists, twisting them behind his back. He doesn’t move, but you do. “Satoru—”
He turns his head towards you, and you swear you see something shutter in his expression. But as quickly as it comes, it goes, replaced by a grin that looks more like a sneer.
“I assume you won’t struggle,” the captain says.
“Wouldn’t dream of it, Captain Geto,” Satoru says.
You open your mouth, but before you can say anything—before your brain wraps around what’s happening—Suguru turns to you. His dark eyes sweep over you, assessive. “You’re from the villages, aren’t you?”
You freeze. His voice is calm—not unkind or threatening. Just certain. There is nothing that suggests immediate condemnation about the way he says it, but it sends a prickle of something cold down your spine. You force yourself to square your shoulders and look him in the eye when you confirm his question.
Suguru nods at your reply, something thoughtful about the way he regards you. “Then you have a choice,” he says.
“A… choice?” Your pulse thunders against your skin.
He tilts his head once more, slightly, and for a moment, you could almost call him composed—gracious, even. His words are anything but. “Either you come with us, as his accomplice. Or you return to your village and pretend this never happened.”
The words drop between you like stones. Your throat tightens. You know what he’s offering. A way out. A chance to walk away and go back to the life you left behind. You can let these past few weeks become nothing more than a bitter memory, something you can tuck away and bury deep. But if you leave—
You find yourself looking at Satoru. He grins at you, looking for all the world like he doesn’t have a care. Like he isn’t standing there, bound, with soldiers at his back and chains ready to be locked around his wrists. But you also see the way his shoulders have gone taut, the way his fingers twitch, just slightly, like he wants to reach for you. Before you can think to answer, Satoru cuts in.
“I lied to her.”
Your heart hammers in your chest at his sudden declaration. Captain Geto raises a brow, waiting.
Satoru’s grin widens, careless and easy. “She didn’t know who I was. She didn’t know about the crown or any of this. I played her the fool, and charmed my way into her good graces. Can you blame her?”
You feel like the ground beneath you has vanished. He’s lying. You know it, Suguru knows it, Nanami knows it—but he says it anyway, as if willing it into truth, daring Suguru to challenge him. 
“You never change,” the captain murmurs.
“Nope,” the thief agrees, popping the ‘p’ sound.
There’s a silence; a slow, quiet sigh. Suguru shakes his head. “Take him.”
The soldiers move. You react on instinct, lurching forward, reaching for him—but rough hands seize your shoulders, pulling you back. Nanami, you realise. His sturdy arms—too muscular for a simple bookseller—hold you in place no matter how much you squirm in his grip.
Satoru, on the other hand, merely presses his lips together when they fasten the iron cuffs around his wrists. You feel the sharp sting of panic rise up your throat. “No—” Your voice cracks, but no one is listening. Your limbs feel useless, weak, as the soldiers push past you. “Wait—”
Captain Geto steps forward, blocking your path, his presence an immovable wall of black and blue. His dark eyes settle on yours, calm and resolute. “We found the crown at a cottage.”
His words feel like ice water down your spine. You swallow hard. Suguru doesn’t look triumphant, doesn’t even look like he’s enjoying this. He states it as an inevitable fact. “The entire village was searched,” he continues, measured and unhurried, like he’s laying out the pieces of a story so that you understand. “We found the stolen heirloom hidden there. And if it was there, then that means whoever lives in that cottage—” 
He pauses. You don’t dare to breathe.
“—was harbouring the kingdom’s most wanted criminal.”
A leaden weight settles in your chest. No. No, that’s not true. I didn’t know. But the words don’t come. Because you did know, right from the start, when you stole the crown from him.  It was already too late, then, and it is too late now, because now—now, you know the shape of his smile, the sound of his laugh, the calluses on his fingers. Satoru was protecting your secret, and the realisation burns. Your nails bite into your palm. You want to say something, to fight back and demand an explanation from Geto Suguru. Satoru turns his head towards you.
The soldiers pull him to the door, and you watch, your throat tight and your breath shallow. Your feet won’t move, your body feels frozen, like some part of you believes this is the last time you’ll see him. Like some part of you is already mourning. Satoru’s grin doesn’t slip. His white hair falls over his eyes, and for a brief second, you swear you see something there—something reassuring. He’s telling you it’s going to be okay. He’s telling you not to follow.
“Gojo Satoru,” the captain announces, “as the Captain of the Royal Guard, as per the First Commander’s decree, I hereby arrest you for the cases of looting, thievery, causing bodily harm and injury, failure to repay your debts to the capital, stealing the royal family’s most precious heirloom, and betrayal to the Royal Crown. Do you object to any of these claims?”
“No, Captain,” Satoru says.
“Very well. Your punishment for the following acts of treason is death. The execution will be tomorrow, at sundown. Do you have anything you wish to say?”
His blue eyes find yours. “No, Captain,” he repeats, quieter this time.
Your vision blurs. Gojo Satoru, the menace, the thief you’ve journeyed with, the man who knows you more intimately than anyone else, smiles at you, eyes crinkling at the corners, as the guards lead him away.
Tumblr media
“There’s a history, isn’t there?” You cross your arms over your chest. Nanami and Utahime—who had arrived almost as soon as Nanami had sent word—look at each other. “Between the captain and Satoru, and—and you two and Satoru. Tell me.”
It’s been two hours since Satoru was arrested. Two hours of restless pacing, your mind running in frantic circles and your hands clenching and unclenching as you tried to come up with a plan—any plan—that didn’t result in you standing at the end of a sword. 
Nanami had stopped you before you could even try to follow the captain and his soldiers. “That’s suicide,” he had told you, his voice low but firm. “You wouldn’t make it past the castle gates.” He had barely convinced you to stay. But the truth was, you wouldn’t have made it far. Not when Geto had given you just one day to gather your things, buy what you needed from the capital, and leave. Leave. The word itches under your skin. You had nodded shakily when Captain Geto had told you as much. But even as you agreed, you knew. You’re not leaving—not while Satoru is to be executed.
Nanami sighs. “It’s not something you need to involve yourself in.”
“That’s not your call to make,” you snap.
Utahime shifts beside him, arms crossed. “You don’t understand what you’re asking.”
“I don’t care,” you argue. “Satoru is in a cell somewhere, waiting to be executed, and you’re acting like it’s already over.” You take a step closer. “But it’s not, is it? Because if it were, you wouldn’t be here.”
“Fine,” the tailor says. Nanami opens his mouth to protest, but she gives him a look and he stays silent. She leans against the table, fingers drumming on the wood, and takes a deep breath before she starts:
“We were all soldiers once. Me, Nanami, our friends Shoko and Haibara, Geto, and Gojo. We trained together. We fought together. We thought we’d die together. And some of us did. Haibara—he was the youngest of us. Too kind, too trusting—” her jaw tightens— “and he shouldn’t have been sent on that mission. Gojo and Geto were the best of us. The strongest. That strength made them invaluable, but it also put them close to the former captain of the Royal Guard.”
“The First Commander?” you ask.
Nanami nods, his expression darkening. “After Haibara’s death, Geto and Gojo… They changed. Geto became more distant, more dissociated from all the blood and the killing. Gojo became more reckless. At first, we thought it was just grief. Losing Haibara—it did something to all of us. But Geto and Gojo… they were different. They knew something we didn’t.”
Utahime shifts uncomfortably. “They spent more and more time with the First Commander. We didn’t think much of it. He was a brilliant strategist, and they were his best soldiers—it made sense that he’d favour them. Then, one day, while we were busy sparring at the training grounds near the east wing, Geto and the First Commander came up to us. They said—they said that they’ve entrusted us with a new mission: To find and kill Gojo Satoru.”
Your blood runs cold. “...What?”
“We didn’t know why,” Nanami says, grimly. “We still don’t. But we didn’t have a choice, so we played along. We followed his trail, but we never got too close—we made sure of it. Geto was the only one who really cared; the rest of us couldn’t stomach killing our friend.” He lets loose a breath, shoulders slumping. “Eventually, we got sent away for being too incompetent. I took over my father’s shop. Utahime became a tailor. Shoko moved to another kingdom to practice medicine.”
“And Satoru became the kingdom’s most wanted criminal,” you finish for him.
“Yes.” The man sounds tired, resigned when he says it. “The former captain of the Royal Guard became the First Commander—he is the current king’s elder brother, after all—and Geto rose in the ranks to become the new captain. The late queen passed away, and the king’s health deteriorated rapidly, until the First Commander was forced to rule in his name.”
Your head spins with all this information. There must be more to this story—there has to be. Satoru couldn’t have become a notorious thief for no reason. Geto Suguru couldn’t possibly have still been hunting for him if there wasn’t something Satoru knew. Something invaluable. How does the crown tie into this? Satoru must have stolen it for a reason. What could he gain from stealing the royal family’s most priceless heirloom, other than a grand amount of money? You know Satoru wouldn’t have stolen the crown just for the fun of it. 
You’re missing something. Something crucial. You just need to figure out what. But first, you need to save the thief who showed you the world beyond the borders of your village.
Nanami exhales, rubbing a hand down his face. His expression remains blank, but there’s something tense about the way his fingers curl into a fist before he forces them to relax. Utahime has her arms crossed, her fingers gripping the fabric of her sleeves. They had hesitated before, unwilling to speak of the past, but you are nothing if not determined and stubborn.
“Do you guys know your way in and out of the palace?” You shift on your feet. The words leave your lips with urgency, and you don’t dare let yourself hope.
Utahime answers without hesitation. “Of course. I couldn’t forget it even if I tried.”
The certainty in her voice makes your chest loosen just the slightest bit. You chew on your lip, mind racing. The execution is set for tomorrow at sundown. The timing isn’t a coincidence—if your hunch is right, Captain Geto has chosen to use the lantern festival as a veil for the event. A celebration of light and joy to mask the bloodshed. 
Your fingers twitch at your sides, the beginning threads of an idea weaving together in your mind. It’s reckless and dangerous, but what other choice do you have? “I have,” you say slowly, “a horse and a cat waiting for me outside the capital.”
Nanami’s brows furrow. “What does that have to do with anything?”
You allow yourself a small, wry smile. The plan forming in your head is far from perfect—it’s borderline absurd, really—but the best distractions are often the ones no one expects.
“What better way to cause a disruption at a crowded event,” you say, leaning forward slightly, “than by letting a massive warhorse go rogue?”
Tumblr media
The lanterns haven’t been lit yet—there are still hours to go for that—but the festivities begin with pomp and affair, much like the evening before, when Satoru and you had danced in the town square. Laughter rings out in waves, warm and unrestrained, carried through the crisp summer air laced with the sweet scent of spiced cider and roasted chestnuts. Music swells from the centre of the town square, a lively melody played by nimble hands on well-worn strings, and for a moment, the festival feels untouchable—like something out of a dream.
Until a scream splits through the dusk. The first crack in the revelry appears as festival-goers stumble back, their joy crumbling into confusion, then alarm. The cobblestone streets tremble beneath the furious pounding of hooves, and the festival—once so bright and golden—erupts into chaos. 
Like a demon birthed from light and flame, the beast arrives. A massive white warhorse, his snowy coat gleaming beneath the lamps’ glow, surges into the square, his reins flopping about his sides with no one there to ride him and his mane whipping about with the force of his gallops. His powerful frame barrels through the market stalls, hooves kicking up a storm of dirt and debris. A merchant barely dives out of the way as a cart of oranges topples over, spilling fruit across the street in a surge of gold and tangerine. The scent of crushed citrus only seems to amplify the panic.
Sukuna. Warhorse, menace, and a walking natural disaster. He rears up, hooves cutting through the air, and lets loose a shrill, defiant neigh that sends festival-goers scrambling. Children clutch at their mothers’ cloaks. Guards—once lazily stationed at their posts—snap to attention, hands flying to their weapons. Merchants abandon their wares, shouting frantically instead.
From the alleyway, you watch, heart hammering against your rib cage. The plan was simple. Let Sukuna loose. Create a distraction. Slip into the palace unnoticed. You were not, however, expecting this. Your eyes drift to where Nanami and Utahime stand, safely behind a water fountain, observing to make sure no real harm is caused and no one is actually injured. Utahime looks mildly shocked, while Nanami looks a little green.
Sukuna swings his massive head to an unfortunate vegetable vendor, plucks a perfectly round cabbage from the wreckage, chews it once, twice—and then hurls it full force at the nearest guard’s nether region. The cabbage makes impact with a resounding thud. The man crumples instantly. You slap a hand over your mouth to keep yourself from laughing, holding Megumi tightly against your chest with your other one. You’ve replaced Utahime’s gown with your tunic and trousers from before and a pair of sturdy boots; it’s easier to move and hide the cat against your chest by covering him with your cloak. Your pack rests against your shoulders, filled to the brim with all your supplies. 
The horse pivots, tail lashing as he sends a stack of pastries flying with a single, well-placed kick. Cream-filled tarts arc through the air, and one particularly unlucky festival-goer takes a hit directly to the face, stumbling backwards in stunned silence. The panic spreads like fire through dry brush. Flower stands topple as people shove their way through the square, knocking over barrels and baskets in their desperate attempts to flee. Musicians abandon their instruments, their once-lively tunes now replaced by the erratic clang of an overturned drum.
You press further into the shadows, gripping Megumi a little tighter. “Alright,” you whisper, gaze darting to the now-abandoned palace gates. “This is our chance.”
The cat flicks his tail against your arm, but doesn’t resist when you set him down. He slinks forward, paws silent against the stone. You take one last glance towards the town square—where Nanami and Utahime are watching Sukuna with the expressions of a duo questioning every single life decision they’ve ever made—before slipping out of the alley.
The plan had been reckless from the start. Nanami had called it suicidal. Utahime had looked moments away from smacking you when you first suggested sneaking into the palace alone. But when it became clear you wouldn’t be swayed, she’d relented, pressing a map into your hands and tracing a single, hidden path with her fingertip. 
“The old passageway beneath the garden wall,” she had told you. “Hardly anyone remembers it exists—except for Geto, maybe, but he won’t be looking for you. It leads you straight through the kitchens and towards the prison underground.”
From this distance, the palace looms like a beast sleeping beneath the stars, its many towers and arching spires silhouetted against the deep blue of the sky. The golden sconces hanging from its walls cast a warm glow, creating long shadows that dance across the stone. Behind you, beyond the square, the festival rages on despite the commotion Sukuna caused. With a population this big, a simple horse won’t stop the people from celebrating—no, Sukuna had done his job well. You don’t hesitate in front of the palace. Hesitation means death.
The main gates are impossible—too well-guarded and exposed. But Utahime had spoken of another way, a smaller side entrance used for deliveries that leads you straight to the garden. It’s tucked away in the farthest corner of the palace grounds. The guards stationed there have been pulled towards the chaos in the square, just as planned. Still, you move carefully.
The shadows are your only ally as you press yourself to the outer walls, each step as silent as you can be. Megumi slinks beside you, nothing more than a wisp in the darkness with a half-torn ear, his sharp green eyes scanning for movement. You follow the curve of the stone wall, past ivy-covered archways and gushing marble fountains, until—
There. A wooden gate, half-hidden behind overgrown vines. You reach for the iron handle, fingers curling around the cool metal. You push against it with your shoulder, and it gives. The gate swings open just enough for you and Megumi to slip through, and then you’re inside the palace.
The palace gardens stretch before you in a maze of hedges and stone pathways. White roses bloom in the moonlight, petals pale as ghosts, their sweet scent thick and cloying. Marble statues of forgotten kings stand in silence, their hollow eyes seeming to follow you as you move. Somewhere beyond, you hear the distant murmur of voices—guards perhaps, manning the main halls. But here, amidst the leaves and the flowers, you are alone. 
You weave through the bushes, careful not to let your cloak catch on thorns. The path Utahime described had been clear in your mind before, but now, with the pressure to get Satoru out as quickly as possible increasing with every beat of your heart, the details feel hazy. A fountain, an old tree, and then the passage.
The fountain comes first, its water glimmering like molten silver under the moonlight. You crouch low, pressing yourself against its cool stone base, scanning the area. There’s no one around. A few paces ahead, a twisted oak rises from the ground, its gnarled roots stretching across the earth like reaching fingers. Its bark is scarred, and its branches are half-bare despite the season—just as Utahime had said.
Your pulse quickens. At the base of the tree, partially covered by weeds and wildflowers, a patch of stone juts out at an odd angle. Unlike the rest of the carefully arranged stone tiles in the garden, this one looks out of place—covered by dirt and worn by time. You drop to your knees and press your fingers against the surface. There is a slight shift, a breadth of space where there should be none.
This is it. With a careful push, the stone gives way, revealing a dark opening beneath the roots. The air that rushes out is humid and damp, as though it has not been stirred in years. You glance at Megumi. “Well,” you whisper to no one in particular. “There’s no turning back now.”
You drop legs-first into the hidden passageway. The moment your boots hit the ground, the world above seems to shrink away, muffled by layers of soil and stone. The darkness here is absolute. It presses in from all sides, thick and mawkish, the kind that swallows light and sound alike. For a moment, you do nothing but breathe, your fingers braced against the rough tunnel walls. The air is damp and stale, carrying the scent of moss, old stone, and something faintly metallic—like rain-soaked iron.
In front of you, Megumi lands soundlessly, his lithe form slipping into the darkness easily. You hear the soft thump of paws against dirt, then nothing. If not for the glint of his sharp eyes, or the way he presses his body against your leg, he might as well have disappeared.
Your fingers find the small lantern strapped to your belt. You turn the wick as low as it will go before striking the flint. A tiny ember flares, then blooms into a soft, flickering glow, just enough to illuminate the path ahead. The tunnel stretches forward, curving out of sight, its ceiling low enough that you have to crouch slightly to keep moving.
The walls here are old—older than the palace above, maybe even older than the kingdom itself. Stones worn smooth by time line the passage, their edges softened by centuries of damp air and creeping roots. In some places, cracks have formed, letting in faint sounds from the world above—the distant echoes of music and cheering from the lantern festival. Each sound feels impossibly far away, as if the tunnel exists in a world entirely separate from the one above.
You move forward carefully, your steps light on the uneven ground. Megumi pads ahead, his tail lifted in the air. The path narrows, forcing you to squeeze between the crumbling walls, and then widens again.
The passage spits you out into a vast, cavernous room, its ceiling arched and lined with thick wooden beams. Dust floats in the lantern’s dim glow, stirred by your arrival. Wooden barrels sit stacked in rows along the far wall, their formerly pristine surfaces marred by age and neglect. Bottles of aged wine and forgotten casks of ale sit upon the rotting shelves, relics of a time when this place had been used for more than secrecy. You drag your fingers across one of the barrels as you pass, feeling the rough texture of splintered wood beneath your touch.
Somewhere above, a faint creak echoes through the ceiling—a floorboard shifting beneath weight. Your breath stills. Someone is walking the halls above. You and Megumi freeze in place, listening. Silence.
Whoever it was is gone now. But the reminder is clear: You’re inside the palace now. You are running out of time. Exhaling slowly, you move to the far end of the cellar, where Utahime had said the servants’ door would be. The wood is warped with age, but when you press your shoulder against it, it gives way with a quiet groan. Beyond it, a narrow stairway spirals upwards. At the top lies the palace kitchens—and beyond that, the key you need to free Satoru.
You unsling your pack, shifting it in your arms, and step cautiously into the palace kitchens. The air is thick with the scent of past meals—roasted meats, cinnamon, and something rich and spiced. The massive hearth smoulders with dying embers, glowing orange. 
The kitchen is deserted, just as Utahime had said it would be. Most of the palace staff must have gone to watch the festival, or—more conveniently for you—to see whatever disaster Sukuna had caused in the square.
Still, you don’t take any chances. You straighten your back, undo the strings of your pack, and heft it in your arms like a sack. Striding forward, you lift your chin as though you belong here. Megumi flits past your feet, disappearing underneath one of the heavy wooden tables.
The ruse almost works—until just as you near the door leading out of the kitchen, footsteps sound from the far hallway. You freeze for only a moment before forcing your limbs to loosen. With a quick breath, you throw a mild look of annoyance onto your face, shift the pack higher onto your hip, and march forward. The door swings open and you nearly collide with a harried-looking cook. He’s a broad-shouldered man with a walrus moustache, apron stained with what looks like a day’s worth of work, and he stops short when he sees you.
“You—who are you?” His moustache quivers. His eyes flick to the open bag in your arms, filled with a hastily gathered of carrots, leeks, and a single sad-looking turnip. 
You let out an exasperated huff. “Finally,” you say, injecting the right amount of irritation into your voice. “Do you have any idea how hard it was to get these here?”
“What?”
“The town square’s a disaster! Some lunatic set a warhorse loose! I had to take the long way around the outer walls just to get here, and by the time I arrived at the usual gate, no one was there to let me in.” You shake your pack for emphasis. “Thought I was going to have to eat these myself. You’re lucky I even bothered.”
The cook eyes you suspiciously, but your complaint sounds mundane enough to be true. He rubs a hand over his face, sighing heavily. “The gods are testing me tonight. Fine, fine, put them on the table. But be quick about it.”
“Yes sir,” you mutter under your breath, making a show of stomping towards the long wooden table in the center of the kitchen. You set your pack down with a decisive thud, dusting your hands afterwards for good measure. The cook is already distracted, grumbling to himself as he turns towards the fire. You take the opportunity to scan the room, eyes landing on a rack of pots and pans hanging next to the hearth.
A weapon. Your fingers itch. It’s not that you’re planning to hit someone, but it’s always good to be prepared. And you wouldn’t exactly be the first person to use a frying pan as a last-minute means of self-defense; you’ve heard of tales of the princess of a neighbouring kingdom escaping her tower where she was kept imprisoned with nothing but a chameleon for company and a frying pan for safety.
Without hesitating, you grab one from the rack, testing its weight in your hand. It’s sturdy. Heavy enough to knock a man out cold if necessary. You slide it under your arm, keeping it close as you edge your way towards the door. 
“Oi.”
You stop. The cook is watching you again. You lift the pan slightly. “Borrowing this.”
His moustache quivers again. “For what?”
“To use,” you say vaguely. “Surely I deserve it after having brought you your vegetables despite all the trials and tribulations I faced along the way.”
“You know what? I don’t want to know. Just get the Hell out of my kitchen.”
You don’t need to be told twice. With a slight nod, you make your way towards the hall, Megumi slipping out from his hiding place to follow at your heels. The moment you’re out of sight, you tighten your grip on the pan and let out a slow, relieved breath.
You’ve done it. You’ve infiltrated the palace.
The halls stretch before you, long and gilded, lined with tapestries and portraits. The marble beneath your feet gleams even in the dim torchlight, and the walls are carved with intricate patterns of swirling gold, catching the flicker of flames like veins of molten fire.
It really is beautiful. A shame you don’t have the time to appreciate it.
Satoru had spoken of this palace with an almost begrudging sort of fondness, describing the soaring ceiling and the endless hallways. He’d said that it was too grand and gaudy, but his voice had betrayed him. Maybe, if things were different, you’d have let yourself stop for a moment; might have run your fingers over the carved archways or peeked behind the heavy velvet curtains just to see if what he had said is true.
But right now, Satoru is locked in a cage beneath all this finery, and if you didn’t move fast enough, he’d stay there. 
So you force your gaze away from all this grandeur and press forward, Megumi keeping pace beside you. The entrance to the underground prison is right where Nanami had explained it would be—tucked away at the end of a long corridor, next to the life-size portrait of the late queen. A single guard stands watch, leaning lazily against the wall, arms crossed over his chest.
It’s almost insulting. You’d expected some kind of resistance, but clearly, the festival is a grander affair than you thought it’d be, given the fact that the entire palace is mercifully empty. (Take that, Gojo, you think. It’s not just some stupid, fucking dream.)
The guard is young, barely older than you, and his helmet is tilted back on his head like he doesn’t expect to actually need it. A ring of keys hangs from a nail on the wall beside him, just out of his immediate reach. You exhale slowly. It has to be fast.
You step forward, letting your footfalls become just loud enough to catch his attention. The guard startles, straightening as his hand drifts to the sword at his hip. “You’re not supposed to be—”
You don’t give him a chance to finish. Before he can react, you swing the frying pan. There’s a thunk as the cast iron connects with his temple, and his expression shifts from alarm to blank surprise before his knees buckle beneath him. He falls to the floor, out cold before he even hits the ground. For a moment, you just stand there, blinking down at his unconscious form.
“Okay,” you mutter. “That actually worked.” Megumi lets out an unimpressed meow. 
You shake off the momentary shock and step over the fallen guard, reaching for the keys. They’re cold in your hand as you lift them from the nail, heavier than you expected.. You kneel, looping a thin cord you’d kept in your pocket through the keyring before carefully tying it around Megumi’s neck. The metal dangles against his dark fur, catching the light as it sways with the feline’s movement. Megumi flicks his ears.
“Don’t look at me like that,” you whisper, scratching behind his ears in silent apology. “You’re the only one small enough to slip through the bars. Go save Gojo, yeah? I’ll let you use him as a mattress for the rest of your life if you do.”
You glance toward the heavy wooden door leading to the prison. You can already feel the cold draft seeping through the hinges. Satoru is waiting—and you’re almost there.
Tumblr media
The moment Megumi slips through the prison door, you press yourself against the cold stone wall, every muscle in your body coiled tight. Now comes the hardest part: Waiting.
The silent stretches, suffocating. The distant echoes of the lantern festival feel like they belong to another world entirely—one where people are laughing, dancing, reveling underneath lantern-lit skies. But here, away from all the joyousness, in the belly of the beast, the air is still. You tighten your grip on the frying pan, the only weapon you have, though you’re not sure how much use it’ll be if someone really finds you. The minutes drag, each one more agonising than the last, and you fight the urge to start pacing.
What’s taking so long? Did Megumi make it inside? Did Satoru get the keys? Did something— A sudden, ear-splitting clang echoes from the prison depths—and then, footsteps. Heavy, fast, running. Before you can brace yourself, the door bursts open.
Gojo Satoru is a blur of white and shackles and laughter, stumbling forward as if he can’t believe the oxygen he’s breathing is real. Megumi bounds after him. The thief’s hair is a mess, his clothes rumpled from captivity, and the iron cuffs that once bound his wrists now dangle uselessly from one hand with the lock wrenched open.
He stops, just for a moment, breathing heavily, and then— “Oh.”
He reaches for you. Strong arms reach around you, lifting you clean off your feet before you can protest. He spins you once, laughter bubbling from his chest, the sound bright and alive and so him that your heart lurches.
“You’re brilliant, did you know?” he says, breathless, grinning into your hair. “My beautiful, clever girl.”
Heat rushes to your face, but before you can come up with anything resembling a response, he pulls back just enough to look at you. His hands settle firm at your waist, fingers pressing into you as if he needs to ground himself, needs to believe that you’re real. 
“You actually did it,” he murmurs, voice softer now, as if the realisation is still settling in. His eyes—so much brighter now that he’s not sentenced to imminent death—roam your face, searching. “You came for me.”
“Of course I did,” you say, and there’s a conviction to your voice that you didn’t know you were capable of. “What, did you think I was going to leave you in there?”
Satoru lets out a breath that could almost be a laugh. His fingers tighten just slightly, the corner of his mouth quirking upwards. “Nah,” he says. “You love me too much for that.”
You would have smacked him for that, but Megumi hisses in warning, and—
A slow, deliberate clap shatters the moment. The sound echoes through the empty corridor. Satoru stiffens. You twist in his arms, and there, standing at the entrance to the corridor, framed by torchlight, is Geto Suguru.
He is calm. He is composed. His uniform is pristine, untouched by the madness of the outside world. Something about the way he stands—the way his eyes glint—tells you that he had been expecting this.
“Oh, my,” Geto says, dark amusement curling at the edges of his voice. “What a touching reunion.”
He doesn’t lunge, doesn’t rush—simply tilts his head, fingers shifting ever-so slightly around the hilt of the sword sheathed at his waist. But that is enough. Satoru reacts immediately.
“Time to go,” he says, and before you can even register it, his hand grips yours and pulls.
You break out into a run, Megumi bounding alongside you both. Your feet barely touch the polished marble floors as you tear through the hallway. Satoru’s grip is firm, unyielding, tugging you forward even as your heartbeat roars in your ears.
The palace corridors blur past in streaks of gold and shadow. The vast, open walls, formerly filled with the hum of courtly affairs and the soft shuffle of silk-clad nobles, now echo with the rhythm of your own footsteps. The grandeur, the impossible opulence—none of it matters now. The only thing that does is putting as much distance between you and the man behind you.
Geto does not rush, but you feel him there, just beyond the edges of your vision. He moves like inevitability, his steps unhurried, the soft tap of his boots against stone barely audible over the breathless pace Satoru sets.
Left. Satoru veers sharply, nearly yanking you off balance as he takes a turn down a narrower passageway. The walls here loom closer, lined with paintings depicting long-forgotten wars and rulers whose names history has nearly erased. Megumi races ahead, his black fur a blur against the dim light, navigating the twisting hallways with a hunter’s instinct.
“Where—” you barely manage, lungs burning— “are we going?”
Satoru doesn’t answer immediately. His grip tightens around your wrist, fingers warm despite the chill in the air. Then, finally: “The throne room.”
You nearly stumble. “The what?”
“Best place to corner him.” He doesn’t sound the least bit winded, despite the speed at which you’re moving. “No exits. Just him and me.”
“That’s a terrible plan!”
“Oh? Got a better one, beautiful?”
You don’t. Not one that doesn’t involve getting caught. Another turn. Another impossibly long hallway. The walls here are different—sleek, dark stone rather than marble, lined with towering pillars that stretch high into the vaulted ceiling. This is the heart of the castle, you realise. The oldest part. The place where power has been passed from one ruler to the next, where history has been carved into the very foundations. The entrance to the throne room looms ahead. Twin doors. Impossibly tall, made of dark oak reinforced with gold filigree. The sigils of the royal bloodline are carved into them, worn smooth from centuries of rule.
Megumi reaches it first. He doesn’t slow—just slips through the narrow gap left ajar. Satoru doesn’t stop running, either. He shoves against the heavy doors, and they groan open, the vast chamber beyond yawning wide to swallow you whole.
The throne room is silent. No guards. No nobles. Just tall stone columns, high windows that cast fractured moonlight against the polished floors, a row of swords hanging on the far end of the wall, and the lone, empty throne that sits at the far end of the chamber. Your stomach drops when you see what’s placed on the throne’s seat.
The crown. Geto Suguru has expected this to happen—had planned for it, even. All for what?
Satoru releases your wrist just as the doors slam shut behind you. The sound of approaching footsteps makes you whip around so quickly, you nearly lose grip of the handle of the frying pan. Satoru turns, unhurried, a smile curling at the edges of his lips even before Geto steps into the dim light.
“How predictable,” the captain drawls. His fingers roll the hilt of his sword idly, his gaze sweeping from the empty throne to Satoru, to you. “Well played, Satoru. But I’m afraid this game is already over.”
He doesn’t move in a rush—not in the reckless, desperate way of a man eager to end a fight—but with slow steps. The grip on his sword remains loose, casual, as if he’s hardly concerned. As if this is nothing more than a simple conversation. Satoru backs up, just as measured, retreating step by step towards the far wall where the swords hang in an orderly row. You stay still, carefully stepping away, Megumi hiding behind your legs. This is not your fight to partake in; you know this because the captain barely glances your way.
“You’ve always been stubborn,” Geto says, tilting his head as his boots click against the floor. “All those years, running in circles, chasing shadows. Looking for something that was right in front of you the entire time.”
“I don’t know,” says Satoru, almost lazily. “I think I was more preoccupied with avoiding your assassination attempts.”
Geto chuckles. “Come now, old friend. I gave you plenty of warning.”
“Oh, sure. That time you nearly poisoned my drink?” Satoru grins manically. “Tell me, was that your idea, or were you merely using the First Commander as inspiration?”
Your breath hitches. The First Commander? 
The laughter in Geto’s expression doesn’t quite reach his eyes. “I was doing what I had to do. Look at me now, Gojo. I’m the Captain of the Royal Guard, while you’re just a fugitive with no place to call home. This could’ve been your position, had you not decided to be so fucking righteous.”
“Right. It’s my fault for finding out that the First Commander murdered the late queen.”
Everything clicks into place. Nanami had mentioned that the First Commander was the current king’s older brother—the current king, who has been severely ill for the past decade, who hasn’t been seen in the public eye ever since, because he was supposedly on permanent bedrest. Your heartbeat quickens. Just how much rot is this kingdom hiding behind the rubies?
“Ah,” Satoru continues. “I’m forbidden from speaking of it, aren’t I?”
The captain’s jaw ticks, but his smirk remains. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
The thief scoffs. “Of course. Because it wasn’t you who told me to shut up about it instead of confronting the old man. To turn a blind eye, to let it happen ‘cause it was—what did you say?—bigger than us.” He laughs, sharp and humourless. “How’s that working out for you, Suguru?”
“Still so naïve.”
“And you’re still so blind,” Satoru throws back. He reaches behind him, grabbing the nearest sword from the wall, and swings it down. “What was it, again? The commander deserved the throne because he was older? Because the king was too soft? Because it was for the good of the kingdom?” His voice drips with mockery. “Come on, Suguru. Give me that speech again. I loved that speech.”
Geto’s fingers shift on the hilt of his sword. “You never understood.”
“Oh, I understood perfectly,” Satoru snaps. “The commander couldn’t sit on his hands and wait for fate to hand him what he thought was his. So he took matters into his own poison-stained hands. And you let him.”
Silence stretches between them, thick as fog, pressing against the walls. You swallow hard, watching the way Geto’s jaw sets. 
“We’ve had this conversation before, right before you decided to rat me out,” he continues. “We both knew. We knew he was killing them.”
Geto’s eyes flash. “And what was I supposed to do, Satoru? Fight back? Get myself executed like you nearly did? The commander had already won the moment the queen died.”
“The queen,” Satoru seethes, “who had a son, Suguru. The trueborn heir to the throne. The very thing the commander feared most.”
Geto’s lips part—then press into a thin line. There. There it is. The missing piece, the lock to the key.
Satoru takes a step forward, lifting the sword in his hand. “That’s what broke you, isn’t it?” His voice is softer now, but not kind. “You could stomach the poison. You could stomach the lies. But when he tried to kill the baby, that was when you hesitated.”
“I thought you were dead,” Geto says, almost conversationally. “When you ran. The first few months when they declared you a fugitive, I thought you wouldn’t make it. And yet, here you are.”
“I am very hard to kill.”
“That, you are.”
They move at the same time. Steel clashes in a burst of sparks, the force of the impact ringing through the cavernous throne room. Satoru twists, parrying the next strike with ease, but Geto presses forward, forcing him back towards the dais. They circle each other, two hunters hunting each other. You tighten your grip on the frying pan—though it might be rendered useless given the situation.
“You were so convinced you could save him,” Geto murmurs, keeping his blade pointed at Satoru’s chest. “That you could find the heir, put him on the throne, and somehow make this kingdom right again.”
“And you were so convinced that I wouldn’t,” Satoru says. “It took a while, but I managed to steal the crown, didn’t I? The late queen—may she rest in peace—was clever. It was tough trying to figure it out—that the clue rested upon what belonged to the true heir.”
“Clever, indeed. But not clever enough. You see, I’ve already figured it all out.” Geto lunges again, blade flashing. Satour meets him mid-strike. They push against each other, each testing the other’s strength, neither giving way.
“You think you’ve won just because you found the crown?” Geto taunts. “Because you figured out the queen’s little riddle? It changes nothing.”
“No, Suguru. It changes everything.” Satoru grins, eyes alight with someone reckless. He shifts his weight, twisting free of Geto’s grip, and swings his sword in a sharp arc. Geto blocks it, but just barely—his foot skids slightly against the polished marble, his balance momentarily off. Satoru seizes the opening, pressing forward with quick, calculated strikes.
The clang of their swords echoes, the only sound save for your own shallow breaths. You inch closer to Megumi, keeping him shielded behind you, even as you cannot tear your eyes away from the fight.
“You were there that night,” Satoru bites out in between strikes, “when the commander told us of his plan for the queen’s son to be killed.” His blade swings, forcing Geto another step back. “You heard the order.” A sharp clash. “You almost let it happen.” Another blow. “And you knew I wouldn’t.”
Geto parries the next attack with more force, forcing Satoru back. “I told you to let it go. I told you it was too late.”
“And I told you to go fuck yourself!” Satoru fires back. He dodges another strike easily, as though his years of training as a soldier have not left his body despite the disuse of sword-fighting.
“You should’ve joined me,” he says. “We could’ve risen the ranks together. Fixed things together.”
“Fixed things? You wanted to erase the truth. I wanted to bring it back.” Satoru’s eyes narrow. “That’s why you never killed me, isn’t it? Because some part of you—some part of you—wanted me to prove you wrong.”
A flicker of something crosses Geto’s face. A hesitation. A second too long. Satoru moves. His blade sweeps low, and Geto barely has the time to block before he’s forced back again, this time nearly stumbling. His boot scrapes against the first step of the dais, right in front of the empty throne—mere paces away from where you’re standing, clutching your frying pan like it’s a lifeline. Satoru stops, standing just a few feet away, his own sword lowered slightly, his breathing steady.
Geto exhales slowly, eyes shadowed, and then—finally—he laughs. Low; amused; dark. “You always were the best, Satoru,” he says. “I’ll give you that. But I’ve figured it out too. The queen’s secret. The heir’s true identity.”
Satoru’s expression doesn’t waver. “Oh?”
A slow smile spreads across Geto’s face. “Okkotsu Yuta is his name,” he says. 
You take a step forward. Geto continues, “The last remaining royal—”
Another step. “—was raised as—”
Another step; this time, you raise your arms over your head. “—a low-life peasant on the border between our kingdom and the next.”
CLANG!
Geto Suguru’s mouth slackens. His eyes go cross-eyed before he crumples to the floor, unconscious. Satoru blinks. His eyes dart up to meet yours.
You stand over the captain of the Royal Guard’s stupefied body, the frying pan gripped so tightly in your hands, the handle digs into your palms. “...Oops?”
Satoru exhales—a sound caught between disbelief and sheer delight—before throwing his head back with a bark of laughter. “You,” he says, stepping over Geto’s unconscious form, “are fucking amazing. And here I was, thinking I’d have to duel him for longer.”
You lower the frying pan, shoulders sagging slightly as the adrenaline ebbs. “Yeah, well, you were taking too long.”
He drops the sword; it falls to the floor with a resounding thud. You grimace. Satoru wraps his arms around you, melting into you as though drained of all his energy. You lean against him, as well. It’s not over yet—the First Commander is still alive, the king’s health is still failing, the heir is still unaware of his royal lineage, and the kingdom’s fate is uncertain.
“Hey,” he murmurs after a while, after Megumi weaves about in between your legs. “We might be able to catch a glimpse of the last bit of the lantern festival if we’re lucky.”
You pull back slightly, brows knit together in a frown. “Aren’t you tired? You should be resting!”
“Nah.” He grins. “What sort of man would I be if I brought you all the way to the capital and didn’t let you see your dream?”
“But—”
“Tomorrow. We’ll figure it all out tomorrow.”
“Okay.” You give in. How could you not?
Tumblr media
The river glows with the reflections of a thousand golden lanterns, each one a drifting star against the darkened water. Somewhere beyond the riverbanks, the kingdom rejoices, but here—adrift in a tiny wooden boat, far removed from the noise and the world—it is quiet. It is just you and Satoru, bathed in the warm glow of floating light. You trace your fingers along the delicate paper lantern in your lap, the thin parchment almost translucent beneath your touch. Satoru watches you, a smile playing at the corners of his lips. “Make a wish,” he tells you.
You let your lips turn upwards, closing your eyes. The lantern lifts into the air. It floats upwards, joining the sea of golden light that drifts towards the heavens. Beside you, Satoru releases his own, head tilted back to watch it rise, the glow reflected in the blue of his eyes. For a long while, you don’t speak. The world has never felt so hushed, so suspended in time. 
Then, he turns to you, the shimmer of the lanterns casting his face in soft gold. “I think,” he says, “I have a dream too.”
“Really? Tell me.”
He leans in instead, and his lips press against yours—warm, certain, like the promise of something endless. Overhead, the lanterns continue their slow, drifting ascent, rising higher, higher, until they are nothing but distant constellations in the dark.
It feels like stardust.
Tumblr media
⇢ a/n: @mahowaga & @admiringlove, you both know who you are. thank you, as well, to kae, @ylangelegy, for beta reading this fic, giving me invaluable feedback, and letting me ramble about this fic to them; i appreciate you endlessly. and, of course, thank you, dear reader, for reading this behemoth of a fic :) i hope you have a wonderful day! sidenote: due to tumblr’s paragraph limit, several paragraphs that were written as separate word blocks had to be combined into one in order to make it fit in one post. to read it with the original formatting, as it was written in my google docs, ao3 would definitely offer you a better experience!
2K notes · View notes
keraawrites · 2 days ago
Text
Don't play wit' me
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Tumblr media
Summary: Dealer Eren AU, Eren doesn't play when it comes to you, and you loved how you had him wrapped around your finger. So when you don't get your way one day, no one can blame you for being a tad bit bratty. ۶ৎ Eren x black fem reader ۶ৎ
Context: Drug use, use of the word nigga, tongue piercing, tattoo's, alcohol use, bratty reader, rough sex, oral (m&f), chocking, unprotected sex (wrap it up guys x), pole dancing, degrading, use of word daddy, ma, mama, public sex (?)
Word count — 5.7k
Tumblr media
You couldn't help the small smile that tugged on your brown-stained lips as you watched your man put a gun to some bum ass nigga's head for calling you out of your name.
Everyone who knew Eren knew you. He was the biggest dealer around, not only for his top product but for the fact that he had such great referrals. Eren didn't like strangers until they were vetted by him, Levi, and Connie, so it was strange that Jean had recommended someone to him, but it was even stranger that he let it slide without any background check.
Maybe it was because he was in a good mood after you took his dick in your mouth ten minutes earlier.
You often went along with Eren to his drops and to the trap, so it wasn't strange to see you prancing around. As you were friendly with his boss and the rest of his friends, Eren had no problem bringing you.
But there was a little hiccup. Jean.
Eren never really considered him a friend—God knows why—but he did sell to him, so when Jean brought a guest with him to the trap, all hell broke loose when said nigga called you the trap whore and asked when he could have a turn with you.
The room went silent. Eren’s head snapped toward the guy so fast, before anyone could even process what happened, he had the barrel of his Glock pressed right between the dude’s brows, his jaw tight, emerald eyes glinting with a rage that was barely contained.
"Say that shit again," Eren’s voice was eerily calm, too calm.
Jean took a step back, hands raised. "Eren, chill, bro—"
"Nah, fuck that." Eren cocked the gun, pressing it harder into the guy’s forehead. "You think you can just walk up in here, talk on my girl, and walk out breathing?"
The guy stammered, sweat beading along his hairline. "I-I ain't mean it like that, man—"
"Oh, you ain’t mean it like that?" Eren mocked, tilting his head. "So what the fuck did you mean?"
The whole room held its breath. Even Levi, usually unbothered by anything, shifted slightly in his seat, arms crossed as he watched the scene unfold. Connie, sitting a few feet away, shook his head with a low chuckle.
He continued to stammer, his tough-guy act completely squashed under Eren’s glare. You sighed, arms crossed, tapping your nails against your thigh as you watched the scene unfold. This wasn’t new. Eren never let disrespect slide, especially when it came to you.
Levi finally spoke up, voice dry. "Eren, we got business to handle. Ain't no point wasting a bullet on some dumbass who won't live long in this game anyway."
Eren didn’t move immediately, his trigger finger twitching slightly. You could tell he was debating it. You wouldn’t stop him if he pulled it—you knew how he was.
Still, you sighed dramatically, shifting in your seat. “Renny,” your voice was soft, lilting, deliberately sweet.
Eren’s shoulders dropped slightly at the sound of your voice. He let out a short breath through his nose before taking a slow step back, lowering the piece.
"Get the fuck out," Eren muttered, voice still deadly.
The guy didn’t need to be told twice. He stumbled back, practically tripping over himself as he bolted out the door. Jean lingered for a second, giving you and Eren an unreadable look before following after him.
Eren turned to you, jaw still tight, but his eyes softened just a little. "You good?"
You smirked, reaching up to brush a thumb across his jaw. "Of course. My man handled it."
He let out a small, satisfied hum, pulling you in close, fingers curling around your waist. "Damn right I did."
You leaned in, voice a low whisper. "Still owe me for leaving me hanging earlier."
Eren chuckled, pressing a slow kiss against your lips before murmuring against them, "I’ll make it up to you, baby. In every way you want."
That's how it was. Eren didn't play when it came to you. You want a fresh set? He'd give you more than enough money. You want a new coach bag? He gives you his black card and tells you to go nuts. You want some dick? He'll stop what he's doing and has you crying on his cock before you can think.
So yeah, three years with the man has made you endlessly spoiled—you always got your way.
Tumblr media
Your brows were furrowed as you looked down at the text that lit your screen. You were confused, very confused.
'Have to rain check on our date ma, gotta deal with some shit'
You blinked, your fingers hovering over the keyboard—you were a little confused, not knowing how to respond to something you weren't used to.
You pressed the ringer next to his name before you could think. You could hear it ring for a while, anger starting to bubble in your chest, thinking he wasn't going to answer your call.
"Ma, I cant talk—“
You cut him off before he could finish. "What do you mean you have to reschedule?"
You could hear music and shouting in the background but you didn't care, "I got shit to deal with, I'll take you out tomorrow--“
"Eren, no," you snapped, your body shifting in your shared oversized bathtub, your nails tapping against the sides, "I don’t wanna go out tomorrow. I gotta help Mikasa with some shit so I want to go out today, like you promised."
He sighed on the other end. "Ma, don’t start—"
"Don’t start what? Getting upset that my man is ditching me? After I just had a bath with all those essential oils that you like? Had my hair done, nails fresh, bought a tight ass dress that you said would make my ass like fat? And for what? A damn rain check?"
You heard him exhale sharply. "You know I don’t wanna do this, baby, but shit came up. Business. You know how it is."
"Nah, what I know is that I always come first." Your tone was laced with attitude, lips pouting even though he couldn’t see it.
He was quiet for a second, and you could picture him rubbing his temple, jaw clenched. You didn’t care. Eren never told you no. He always made time. So the fact that he was choosing not to right now? Unacceptable.
"Ma—"
"Nope," you interrupted, shifting again as the bubbles rose, your fingers pulling a fresh blunt off your bath table, voice turning syrupy sweet but still full of attitude. "I get it. You got 'shit to deal with.’ So I’ma go find something else to do too. 
"Oi--"
"Byeeee." You hung up the phone, kissing your teeth, you watched as he tried to call you again, knowing he hated it when you cut him off.
You continued to ignore him as you sent Historia and Sasah a text asking if they were still going to the club. The two quickly hit you back with a yes and said they'd swing by to get you in 40 minutes.
You were glad your makeup and hair were already done, you set your bath knowing you liked the dewy look it gave your freshly beat face.
You sighed as you took a drag from the freshly lit blunt that sat between your fingers, letting the smooth smoke curl around your lips before exhaling.
The sound of your phone buzzing again caught your attention, your eyes darting down to the last text you knew Eren would send you for the night.
'Don't play with me'
You felt the hum of the weed running through you as a small smirk pulled on your lips. You opened the message, letting him know you had read it before locking your phone.
By the time you stepped out of the bath, the weed had settled into your bloodstream, leaving you warm and buzzing. The bathroom mirror was fogged up, but you could still see the outline of your figure as you slipped into a dangerously low-cut silver dress that showed off your spine tattoo, the fabric hugging your curves like it was made for you.
Biting your lip, you took a quick selfie, your fingers placed gently on your neck, purposely showing off your ring finger that had his name tatted across. Hearing the honk of a car, you licked your lips as you quickly made a post to Instagram, tagging your man before you grabbed your clutch and waltzed out the front door.
C'mre daddy.
Tumblr media
The club was already packed when you walked in with Historia and Sasha, neon lights bouncing off your skin, the bass of the music thrumming deep in your chest as you made your way through the crowd.
You were playing with fire; you saw the look of recognition in the bouncer's eyes as he noticed you. You could see the hesitation in him, but with a raised brow, he let you through. You knew Eren would know where you were the minute you stepped into his club.
Yes, his club.
Annie and Ymir were already in the VIP section, waiting, drinks in hand. Annie, ever the minimalist, had on a fitted two-piece, gold jewelry catching the light as she raised her glass in greeting. Ymir, sprawled lazily on one of the couches, smirked at her blonde girlfriend, squeals leaving her lips as she practically pounced on the short-haired brunette.
“About time,” Ymir teased. “Figured Eren had you locked up somewhere.”
You rolled your eyes, plopping down beside her. “Boy’s acting up tonight. Fucking cancelled on me so here I am--"
"You mean he told you no, so now you're in his club, knowing he probably already knows you're here?"
You smirked, your tongue running along your teeth, the cool metal of your piercing clinking with your pearly whites. Your fingers ran against the rim of the shot glass before downing the tequila.
"Exactly, so let me go shake my ass."
Tumblr media
Eren continued to faze out the stupid argument between Connie and Armin as he lazily rolled a blunt between his fingers. He wasn’t paying them much attention; his focus was on his phone, eyes scanning through messages from his men.
At first, he thought he had read it wrong.
Then another text came through.
And another.
"Yo, your girl just walked into the club."
Eren’s brows furrowed.
Nah. No way.
There was no way that you were acting out all because he had to reschedule. Actually, scratch that, that is exactly what you were doing, and he knew he should have seen it coming.
His jaw clenched, his fingers flexing around his phone as more messages popped up.
"She came with Historia and Sasha." "VIP spotted her with Annie and Ymir."
Eren’s grip on his blunt tightened. He was already annoyed as it was—you had hung up on him earlier, ignored his text and calls, and now? You were out, in his fucking club, acting like he wasn’t going to find out?
Armin must’ve noticed the sudden shift in his demeanor because he leaned in. "Something wrong?"
Eren didn’t respond right away, instead unlocking his phone and scrolling through Instagram. He had a feeling—one that was confirmed the moment he saw your post.
"C’mere, daddy."
That picture. That fucking picture.
Your smooth, dark skin glowing under the dim light of your shared bedroom, the silver dress clinging to your curves like it was made for you, the way you placed your fingers just right to show off the tattoo of his name across your ring finger.
Eren’s nostrils flared. His tongue ran across his teeth, that little muscle in his jaw ticking.
Oh, you were real bold tonight, huh?
Armin, still waiting for an answer, gave Eren a skeptical look. "Eren? What is it?"
Eren exhaled sharply, his voice rough. "She’s at the club."
Armin rubbed his temple. "Shit. Annie told me the girls were going out, but she never mentioned—" He trailed off, eyes darting to Eren’s phone. His brows lifted as he took in the post. "Oh."
Eren didn’t say anything. He didn’t have to. He picked up his keys, and the two followed right behind him.
Connie was grinning like a cat got milk in the back, windows rolled down as he continued to smoke. The speakers blaring with some rap song Armin put on but Eren couldn't care about those two, he was thinking how he was gonna spank your ass raw for acting like a spoiled brat.
He pulled up to the club not that long after; it was no surprise, given how fast he was speeding. Connie dapped the bouncer, but Eren was already pushing through bodies as he entered the club. The atmosphere was thick—sweaty bodies grinding to the heavy bass, flashing neon lights casting everything in deep shades of red and purple.
His eyes scanned the VIP section, his gaze falling on Ymir and Annie. He was getting ready to barge over to them, but he felt it. He felt you.
The green hue of his eyes scanned the crowd until it landed on the cheering crowd, whistling, roaring men, their greedy hands throwing cash towards the stage.
His body went rigid.
He was going to kill you.
Eren’s breath stilled in his chest as his gaze locked onto you, his entire world narrowing down to the sight before him.
You moved with a kind of confidence that made his stomach twist, muscles flexing as you spun around the pole, the silver dress clinging to your curves like a second skin. The fabric barely covered your ass as you dipped low, teasing, taunting, daring.
Eren’s jaw ticked, his hands curling into fists at his sides.
The brunettes jaw clenched, his hands balling into fists at his sides. He could hear Connie mutter a "Goddamn" under his breath, and even Armin, usually the most composed of the three, shifted uncomfortably.
Eren moved slowly, ignoring the two who probably ran off to find their perspective women as he continued to watch you. He wasn't a bitch, but if you could describe what he was feeling it was fucking love, love and hate.
His stomach was a wreck as you worked that pole like you owned it. Eren never forgot how much he loved you even when you pissed him off like today and watching your perfect self make other men hard was how he loved you the most.
He watched as your dark skin gleamed under the dim lights, muscles flexing and moving with every precise motion. You twisted, arching your back just right as your hands traced down your body. Your hips rolled, slow and seductive, before you spun again, gripping the pole with ease, confidence dripping from every movement.
Your eyes—half-lidded, sultry—flicked up, scanning the crowd.
His lips pulled, your gazes locked. His arms crossed as he continued to watch you, noticing the slight hesitation in your movement but you didn't stop.
Eren inhaled sharply through his nose, his patience hanging by a fucking thread.
The music was pounding, the crowd cheering, money leaving the hands that reached toward you, but Eren didn’t hear or see any of it.
All he saw was you.
The way you dropped down, ass nearly touching the floor before rising back up, body winding like you were made of liquid.
The way your fingers ran down the length of the pole before wrapping around it again, your tongue swiping along your lips, that teasing little expression still in place.
You watched as he started pushing through the crowd, having had enough of your game, so you thought, why not double down.
Your leg curled around the pole, the cheers loud, your ass facing the crowd as you began to give the crowd a little twerk. The roar of the men around you—the way their hands stretched toward you like they had a fucking chance—
The hem of your dress flapping against your ass was what set him over the edge— well it could have been a number of things but before you knew it you had been dragged off the stage.
The boos of the crowd was drowned out as Eren's tatted hand held a firm grip, almost brusing grip on your wrist as he pulled you towards his back office.
You stumbled slightly as he dragged you through the club, your heels clicking against the floor, but he didn’t let up, didn’t speak, didn’t fucking look at you.
You bit your lip, hiding the smug little grin threatening to form. Oh, he was mad.
But you weren’t stupid. You could feel the heat rolling off him, the tension in his muscles, the way his fingers flexed against your skin.
The moment he kicked open the door to his office and yanked you inside, Eren slammed the door shut, pushing you up against it before you could get a word out. His hands braced on either side of your head, his chest rising and falling in deep, heavy breaths.
You tilted your chin up, refusing to break eye contact, that bratty little smirk still playing on your lips. "Something wrong, daddy?"
His nostrils flared. "Don’t fucking start with me."
"Start what?" You batted your lashes innocently, running your hands up his chest, feeling how his muscles tense under your touch.
A soft moan left your lips, his tattooed ring-clad hand had wrapped around your throat, you continued to stare up at him, watching the muscles in his jaw tighten, your pussy clenched around nothing as you noticed how dark his eyes got—how angry he was.
Fuck.
"You wanna act up just cause I told you no? I spoil you too god damn much." His voice was low, dark, dripping with restrained hunger.
A whine left your lips, his thumb rubbing against your lips"You always give me what I want, Renny." Your eyes never left his as your lips wrapped softly around the tip of his thumb.
You could barley make out the 'fuck' that he muttered under his breath, eyes hooded, watching the way your soft lips moved. Eren’s jaw clenched so tight you thought it might shatter. His thumb pressed down against your tongue, the cool feel of your piercing rubbed against the ridges on his thumb. He watched the way your soft lips wrapped around it, the way your warm mouth sucked just enough to send all the blood in his body rushing straight to his dick.
His grip on your throat tightened, forcing your head back against the door as he leaned in, his breath hot against your lips.
"I do always give you what you want, don’t I? Treat you like a fucking queen." His voice was low and rough. "That why you think you can get away with this shit?"
Your lashes fluttered, your hands smoothing up his chest, nails grazing over the tattoos on his arm. Your birthday in Roman numerals.
"You don’t tell me no," you whispered, your lips brushing against his thumb as you spoke. "So I don’t know why you thought you could start today."
Eren exhaled sharply, his hand leaving your throat only to grab your chin, tilting your head further back. His eyes burned into yours, that sharp emerald gaze swimming with a hunger that had your thighs pressing together.
"You know what your problem is, ma?" His fingers slid down, his knuckles grazing your pulse. "You think you run this shit. Think you can act up, go out, put on a little fucking show—"
His voice dropped lower, more dangerous.
"—and I won’t remind you exactly who you belong to."
Your breath hitched, pussy throbbing at the way he was looking at you, at the way he was speaking to you.
"You should," you whispered, lips barely brushing against his. "Remind me, I mean."
Eren growled.
His hands were on you in an instant, gripping your waist, spinning you around so your front pressed against the cold surface of his desk. His fingers curled around the back of your neck, pressing you down slightly, just enough to make you shiver.
"You wanna be a fucking brat?" he muttered, his other hand dragging your dress up your thighs, exposing more and more of your soft, glistening skin. "Act up just to get my attention?"
You smirked against the desk, arching your back slightly. "Worked, didn’t it?"
Eren smacked your ass, hard.
A gasp ripped from your throat, your fingers curling against the desk as your skin burned from the contact.
"Yeah," he murmured, smoothing a palm over the spot he just hit before landing another sharp slap, making you whimper. "Worked real fucking good."
His lips brushed against your ear, his breath warm, sending chills down your spine.
"You just love making me mad, huh, baby?" His fingers dipped between your thighs, sliding against the damp lace of your panties, pressing right against the spot that had you trembling.
You couldn’t fucking speak, not when his fingers were right there, not when he was teasing you like this, his voice deep and smug, knowing exactly what he was doing to you.
"You’re soaked," he hummed, slipping a single finger under the fabric, gliding it through your wetness. "You got yourself this fucking wet dancing for other men?"
You turned your head slightly, your cheek pressed against the desk as you stared up at him, lips parting slightly.
"Nah," you whispered, breathless, needy, bratty. "I got wet thinking about you dragging me back here and fucking me like you should’ve after our date."
Eren’s grip on your neck tightened.
His fingers pressed deeper against your soaked panties, teasing the sensitive bud just enough to make you whimper. "You fucking piss me off," he murmured, voice dark, low.
You turned your head, lips curling into a smirk "You piss me off too Ren," you purred, shifting your hips just enough to grind against his fingers. "But I guess that's why you love me."
Eren inhaled sharply through his nose.
Your panties were ripped off before you could even process it, the lace tearing in his grip before being tossed somewhere across the room. His palm smacked against your bare ass, a sharp sting blossoming where he hit, your thighs twitching at the sensation.
"I spoil you too much."
You hummed, a teasing little sound, looking back at him with half-lidded eyes. "You do."
Eren’s jaw ticked. "Yeah? And this is how you thank me?"
You gave him a little shrug, hips shifting, rubbing your slick folds against the hard outline of his dick through his jeans. "Only want your attention Renny."
Eren grabbed a fistful of your hair, yanking your head back just enough to expose your throat, his lips hovering over your ear.
"You had it the second you walked on that stage," he murmured, voice like gravel.
Eren wasted no more time. His belt clinked, the sound making your thighs clench together in anticipation, your breath stalling as you felt the heat of him pressing against you. His free hand gripped your hip, keeping you in place as he slid his cock between your slick folds.
Your lips parted, a soft whimper slipping out as he coated himself in your wetness, dragging his length up and down your folds, teasing your clit just enough to make you squirm.
"Eren," you whined, pushing your hips back, desperate for more, for him.
He exhaled sharply, his fingers digging into your skin. "Fucking slut, just wanted to be drunk on my cock huh?"
You nodded, moaning softly as he pressed the thick head of his cock right against your entrance, so close, but still not enough.
"Say it," he demanded, his grip tightening, his lips brushing against your ear.
You whimpered, your body trembling with need. "I want to be drunk on you."
He groaned, the sound went staright to your cunt, with one rough thrust, he buried himself inside you, stretching you open, filling you up all at once. A choked gasp tore from your throat, fingers scrambling against the surface of the desk, nails digging into the wood.
"Fuck—Eren!" Your voice broke on the last syllable, your walls clenching around him, trying to adjust to the sudden fullness.
His fingers tightened in your hair, keeping your head tilted back, his other hand spreading over your stomach, holding you still.
"You feel that, ma?" he murmured against your ear, voice dark, laced with raw need. "This dick ain’t for nobody else.And you got the nerve to be up there, showing off?"
A moan spilled from your lips as he dragged out of you slowly, the thick length of him pressing against your walls in all the right ways, before he slammed back in, hard enough to make the desk beneath you shake.
"Answer me," he demanded, his palm cracking against your ass, leaving behind a sting that only made the heat between your legs burn hotter.
You whined, gripping the edge of the desk, your body trembling as he set a brutal pace, thrusting into you with deep, punishing strokes that left you breathless.
"I—" You tried to speak, but another thrust had you moaning instead.
Eren clicked his tongue, his grip on your hip tightening, his thumb pressing into the dip of your spine. "Nah, use your words, baby. You had all that attitude before—where is it now?"
Your nails dragged against the desk, your thighs shaking, toes curling in your heels. "Y-you’re right," you finally managed, voice shaky, wrecked. "I was acting up."
A low chuckle rumbled in his chest, but there was no humor in it—just heat. "Damn right you were."
His fingers slid lower, dipping between your thighs, finding your clit and rubbing slow, deliberate circles, a sharp contrast to the way he was fucking you into the desk.
Your entire body jerked, a whimper tumbling from your lips as your walls clenched around him.
Eren groaned, his hips stuttering for just a second before he picked up the pace, hitting that spot inside you that made your vision blur.
"You know I’d give you whatever you want," he murmured, his lips grazing your jaw, his breath hot against your skin.
You barely processed his words—too lost in the feeling of him, the way he stretched you, filled you, owned every inch of you like he had something to prove.
"Tell me you’re mine," he growled, his hand tightening around your throat, his cock throbbing inside you.
Your lips parted, a desperate little whimper escaping as your body arched against him, surrendering completely. "I’m yours, daddy—fuck, I’m yours."
Eren groaned, his hips slamming into you harder, rougher, deeper.
"Yeah," he muttered, voice strained, wrecked. "You fucking are."
His grip on your throat tightened, his fingers pressing into the sides just enough to make your head swim, your breath hitch. He was so fucking deep, splitting you open on his cock, your walls fluttering around him as he pounded into you, using your body just how he wanted.
"Look at you," he gritted, his voice dark, condescending, dripping with heat. His hand tugged your head back, forcing your spine into a deep arch, your chest pressing against the cool wood of his desk. "Acting all high and mighty earlier, bratty as fuck— now you can’t even talk. Can’t even think, huh?"
You whimpered, your fingers curling into fists, your thighs trembling as he fucked you hard, each stroke knocking the air from your lungs, pushing you closer to that sweet, devastating edge.
Eren chuckled, low and taunting. "Nah, don’t get quiet now, ma. You wanted my attention, didn’t you? Thought you could act like a fucking slut in front of all those men and not deal with me?"
A sharp slap to your ass had you gasping, your pussy clenching around him in response.
Eren groaned, his hips faltering for just a second before he snapped back into rhythm, his grip on your throat loosened just enough for his fingers to slide up, gripping your jaw, forcing your head up.
"Look at yourself," he ordered, tilting your chin towards the dark glass of the office window, the faint reflection of your fucked-out expression staring back at you.
Your lips were swollen, glossy, parted. Your mascara was smudged, your hair a mess. Your eyes—half-lidded, hazy, desperate.
Eren grinned. "Such a fucking mess." His hand slipped between your legs again, his fingers finding your clit and rubbing tight, brutal circles. "You like being fucked like this, huh? Like being put in your place?"
You sobbed out a moan, your entire body trembling.
Eren's grip tightened on your jaw, his fingers pressing into your cheeks, forcing your mouth open as he spat onto your tongue.
"Swallow it," he ordered.
And you did. Without hesitation.
Eren groaned, his hips stuttering, his cock twitching inside you. "That’s my fucking girl."
Your walls clamped down around him, your orgasm hitting you hard, sudden, unforgiving. Your body shook, your moans breaking as your climax crashed over you, pleasure swallowing you whole.
Your breathing became staggered, your vision trying to focus as you came down from your high but Eren had other ideas. Your back, ass now hanging off the edge of the desk, Eren spread your legs wide, his head immediately dipping between your thighs.
A broken moan tore from your throat as his tongue found your clit, pressing against you as he licked slow, teasing circles.
Your body arched, legs trembling, hands scrambling for purchase.
"Eren—fuck, oh my God," you gasped, your hips rolling against his mouth, but he only pinned you down harder.
"Be good," he murmured against you, his fingers digging into your thighs, keeping you still. "Take it."
And you did. You took it all— the messy, open-mouthed kisses he pressed against your folds, the way his tongue dipped inside you, teasing, curling, before returning to your clit, flicking against it just right.
It was too much. Your body shook, your mind blanked, your breath caught.
"Fuck, Eren, I—"
You came hard, your thighs squeezing around his head as he groaned against you, licking you through it.
But he didn’t give you time to recover. The second your high began to fade, he was already pressing you into the desk, pushing your legs up until they were practically touching your chest. Putting you in a delicious matting press,
A choked moan left your lips as he slid back inside you, stretching you all over again.
His hips snapped against yours roughly, the sound of skin slapping, your wetness, his growls and your cries filling the room.
"Look at you," he taunted, his lips curling. "Fucking ruined. Just. For. Me."
You could barely breathe, let alone talk back. Your fingers dug into his arms, your body jolting with each punishing thrust.
"You gonna stop acting out?" His hand wrapped around your throat again,
"Yes," you sobbed, the lewd sounds of your pussy and moans filled the room, you knew you had made a mess of the desk, knowing if you managed to get a peak you would see your cream all over his cock.
Eren’s tattooed fingers slipped between your bodies, his thumb rubbing slow, lazy circles over your clit, making you jolt, making you wail.
"E--rennnn." A desperate, breathless cry tore from your lips, your nails raking down his sweat-slick back as the pleasure coiled tight and hot in your belly.
"Yeah, that’s it. Take it."
He angled his hips just right, hitting that spot that had you trembling, shaking, gasping his name like a prayer.
"You gonna come again, sweetheart? Gonna make a mess all over my dick?"
You nodded frantically, helpless, wrecked.
"Please—Eren, fuck—please, I—"
"Do it," he ordered, his thumb pressing down harder, rubbing faster. "Come for me, baby"
You shattered, pleasure crashing over you like a fucking tidal wave, your body clenching, spasming, locking up as the orgasm ripped through you.
Eren cursed, his head dropping against your throat, his own breathing ragged, uneven.
"Fuck—good girl," he murmured against your sweat-damp skin, kissing, biting, licking.
You were soaked, trembling, overstimulated, but Eren kept going. His pace never slowed, never faltered. His cock was still thick, still heavy, still throbbing.
And he wanted more.
His fingers dug into your hips, lifting you, pulling you impossibly closer, forcing your bodies flush together as he fucked you through it, dragging out every last aftershock, every last whimper.
"One more," he murmured, almost soothing, almost sweet. "Just one more, baby."
You whimpered, nails dragging down his back as his pace grew. Your legs trembled from how deep he was, how good he was hitting that spot over and over again, like he was trying to imprint himself inside you.
"Fuck, Eren—I can’t—"
"Yes, the fuck you can," he snarled, his grip tightening on your thighs, forcing them higher, pressing you deeper into the desk.
The change in angle had you screaming, arching, gasping his name.
"That’s it," he groaned, sweat dripping down his temple. "Take it. Take every inch of this dick like the good fucking girl I know you are."
Your body seized up, pleasure snapping through you like a live wire. Your nails dug into his shoulders, your breath caught in your throat as your orgasm ripped through you, violent and all-consuming.
Eren felt it instantly. The way your walls fluttered and clenched around him, your body gripping him like a vice, refusing to let go.
His pace turned sloppy, erratic, desperate, his breathing ragged as he fucked you through your high, chasing his own.
Your name tumbled past his lips, over and over, reverent and raw, his forehead pressing against yours as he lost himself, buried deep.
"Fuck—" Eren gritted his teeth, his hands gripping your hips tight, bruising, before he slammed into you one last time, burying himself deep, his cock pulsing, twitching, spilling inside you.
The silence between you two was calming, your bodies still pressed together, you moaned softly as you felt him shift in you, he pressed a lazy kiss to your jaw.
Your hands trailed up his arms, fingertips ghosting over the ink covering his skin. You smirked, voice breathless, smug.
"I basically got what I wanted."
Eren could feel his eye twitch, you did his head in but you loved you nonetheless. Huffing a laugh, he bit down on your neck causing you to giggle.
"Too damn spoiled."
Tumblr media Tumblr media
𝘈𝘭𝘭 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬 𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘣𝘺 𝘮𝘦, 𝘳𝘦𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘨𝘴, 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘬𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘢𝘸𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘦𝘴 ©
156 notes · View notes
potatomountain · 2 days ago
Text
C:IU Chapter 1
Tumblr media
Act One: Chapter One
Masterlist | Next
Pairing: Poly 0t8 Ateez x fem reader AU: Mafia/detective Genre: 18+ poly romance, action Word Count: 3.5k Summary: "Not the same" Warnings: 18+, mentions of drunken sex, attempted kiss, triggers, panic attack, suggestive AN: Dividers and banner made by me @potatographics. Usual beta readers tagged in masterlist! No editing done!
Tumblr media
There was a sense of nostalgia as your phone rang for the dozenth time in the last five minutes, knowing who it was before looking at the screen. With a smile you brought the screen to your ear, nearly avoiding one of the bystanders on the sidewalk. “Hi Ji.” “Finally you pick up! Where are you? You said you would be here ten minutes ago!”
You laughed at the frantic voice on the other side, having missed him. “The distance was a little more than I thought so I left later than I should. I’m walking up now, is he in?”
There was a moment of silence, some shuffling, and then a sigh. “He is and he’s more frantic than I am! He thinks you stood us up.” “Now why would I do that?” You mused, stepping up to the S.K Unit. “He knows I just love him.” The bitterness was still there, no matter what.
Even if you were the one who opted for this. Who asked for this meeting.
Well you did that out of bitterness too.
“I’m here and coming in.” You announced before hanging up and pushing into the familiar precinct.The familiar uniform at the desk, staring up at you in shock before they scrambled to greet you.
Now you didn’t think you looked that different. Was it the outfit?
You weren’t in your old fitted suits of black and white. Hair was colored and shorter, and you were wearing more makeup than you used to but that last bit was a habit by now. Was it the low cut top? The tight mini skirt or the lace stockings? 
You’ve been wearing such things for some time now you hadn’t realized that your old unit would gawk at your appearance. And boy did they gawk.
The second you stepped back in the familiar room with lined desks, heels clicking to a stop with finality, your old unit looked in your direction. Most of them at least.
It was your old Captain who you stared down, capturing his gaze with your own and tilting your head curiously as his eyes skimmed down your length. He swallowed hard.
Good, rub it in his face what he lost.
Smiling sweetly, you finally turned your attention to Jisung and Changbin that flanked you, the latter swooping you up into a hug. “God Damn you look amazing!”
Playfully you swatted at his arm, smile turning coy. “Yeah? I don’t have as many restrictions with my current work so I’ve really branched out. Believe it or not, I do have a gun on me, and not my purse.” You gave a little twirl just to show off the fit some more.
“It’s in the boots right? Otherwise-” Jisung made a face, shaking his head before he pulled you into a hug. You leaned into him happily, truly having missed him since you had barely talked to him since the night of the club.
It had been so long, and so much had happened, you felt a little bad for ignoring them but it hadn’t been safe. 
As if you had time anyways, even your sweet lovers complaining they didn't get to see you.
With a sigh you pulled away from them both, smiling and waving at the two youngest that were in the room, just to have one attached to your waist in the next second. “Hey there Innie. You doing well without me?”
“No.” He buried his face into the crook of your neck, showing his age as the youngest.
“It hasn’t been the same without you. Are you going to come back? It’s been months.” Seungmin chimes in from right behind Jeongin, an expression on his features you weren’t used to, like a kicked puppy.
“She’s not.” Chan finally barked out before you could answer, his tone enough to get the others to back away and clear the way for him to approach you. “You asked to meet. Business or pleasure?”
When he looked like he wanted to bend you over the nearest object and probably hate fuck you, you couldn’t help but play coy. “Business and personal. Can we talk in your office?”
With a sharp nod he turned on his heel and headed to his office, pushing the white sleeves up to his elbows, a sign he was agitated. Good.
Stepping into his familiar office he immediately shut the blinds, motioning for you to take a seat while he shut and locked the door. You opted to stand, a fact he didn’t mention as he moved over to his desk.
“Personal first, if you don’t mind.” You kept your tone cool and nonchalant, finding it funny how the tick in his jaw and flex of his muscles no longer excited you like they used to. How many times had you fucked yourself to the mental image of his fingers inside you, his arm flexing under your own hands as you held on?
Now you imagined another hand, another arm- many of those. Some that you could vividly remember how they felt on your skin, and others you could only think about. Perhaps you'd get the courage to make those fantasies a reality soon, not liking the anxiety that bubbled up in your chest when you often thought of physical contact in that way.
I'll get over it; you told yourself for the nth time in the last several months. The fact you were here now, facing down the man that broke your heart and had betrayed you to an extent you never thought you would recover from, was proof to you that you could get over that other thing.
“Personal as in about the last time I saw you?” Chan's tone was clipped and to the point, a sign he was struggling to keep his emotions in check. “What is there to say?”
You relaxed your expression to try and appear as bored as possible. “Oh I don't know. How my best friend and the man I loved and admired sabotaged my career so they didn't have to make any personal sacrifices to their morals?” Venom still dripped in your words as your stare turned cold. “We can start there.”
“That's not the case-”
“Oh? Then what was it? I know I confessed, Chan. And then the next time you talked to me you were transferring me out. Doesn't matter why, you handled that like a fucking child.” You cut him off, sneering at the tick in his jaw. 
He barked out your name, much like he used to when he felt like you were overstepping orders or infringing on his authority. You just rolled your eyes at him, locking your hips and placing a perfectly manicured hand on the curve. “I didn't have a choice in transferring you.”
“Funny, it sounded like you suggested the transfer. Or well, you listened to Minho about it.” You snapped out, the calm and collected air around you falling fast. “But by all means, tell me how you had no choice but to transfer me. No choice not to confess. No choice not to talk to me after I did. No choice but to break me into a million pieces by ignoring me and my feelings until it was convenient for you.”
Toe to toe with him now, he was no longer keeping a cool head either, anger twisting his handsome features into a sneer. “You don't know anything. I played by the rules as much as I could. But you never think about that do you? I didn't want to keep quiet! Fuck I couldn't keep my hands off of you when you were drunk and I hated myself for that!” 
While he pushed his hair out of his face, you were flabbergasted, staring up with wide eyes. “What… what do you mean? What did you do, Chan?”
He turned away, clenching his jaw hard enough the veins on his neck bulged out. “You kissed me. Left a hickey. Felt so fucking good grinding up on me. I didn't fuck you. But I-” Mr. Stickler for clear consent and rules couldn't meet your eyes as he admitted, to him, his greatest sin. “You tasted so good, Trouble. Fuck I can still picture you coming on my tongue- on my fingers. The sounds you made, the way you begged-” He lifted his gaze to yours, a heat there you were unfamiliar with.
One step closer, and you took one back. You would have found his admission hot before, the idea you had such an effect on him that he broke his own rule, but that was before.
Before that red wolf. 
You told yourself this was beforehand and it wasn't the first time you had done such things drunk, so why did it matter.
It mattered when your name fell from his lips like a heated plea. When he reached out and grabbed your hip, pulling you flush against him. It mattered when he leaned in as if to kiss you, his eyes on your lips. “Is it really impossible to go that route?”
Panic welled in your chest at how close he was. You didn't want him to touch you- you didn't want to be touched.
It was the sting of your palm that brought you back to your senses, a red mark clear on Chan's cheek as you were now several feet away from him, back against the door and breathing a bit erratic. 
He didn't move aside from glancing at you. You could see the pain in his gaze, the confusion. Perhaps now he would finally realize how much he had screwed up.
“This was a mistake.” The thought of sticking around, alone in this office, had your chest tightening more by the second. Fumbling with the door, you were tripping over your feet to get out faster.
A chorus of your name echoed around you, different levels of concern and panic. You would have run right out if not for Chan grabbing your wrist. You struggled, turning to smack him again.
Jisung swooped in for the figurative rescue, pulling Chan off you and stopping your hand from connecting again with his Captain's jaw. “Hey hey, let's talk about this.”
“I'm trying.” Chan hissed out, the tick in his jaw back. “Why did you-”
“You touched me.” You cut him off, short breaths had your chest heaving. “You don't have the right any more Chan. I told you, you lost me. I wanted to make it clear what you fucking did is unforgivable, but I wanted to work past it so that we can work together. Because despite you being an entitled, self-absorbed, goody-two-shoes asshole… you and this unit are good at your fucking jobs.” 
Shaking off Jisung's hold, you stepped back, surprised to see the two youngest flanking you and stare down Chan. Seungmin even put an arm in front of you almost protectively, another thing you did not expect. They were the last two to join and you had a friendly working relationship with them but you weren't as close as you were with Jisung or Hyunjin.
Where was the latter? And Minho? And Felix? Two of those you wanted to see more than anything.
“She has a point, Captain. about you being a self-absorbed asshole that is.” Seungmin drawled it out so easily, sparing you a concerned glance. “You don't talk to us. You make decisions without explanations, ones that affect us all. We lost the vote to keep her here, but you never told us she didn't know about it. You told us there wasn't much of a chance otherwise. It was her or us.”
“Even I regret my vote.” Changbin added on, stepping up to his Captain, placing a hand on his shoulder. “We've been a mess since she left. Hyunjin acted out until you had to suspend him. Felix has been like a shell of his former self. Minho is too busy talking to the higher ups and moving between other precincts. We haven't met our quota in months-”
“I get it.” Dejectedly, Chan's whole demeanor fell. “I fucked up.”
Some of the tension slipped out of the room then, but you were still far too tense, stepping back. “You clearly have shit to figure out. Ji, let me know when this unit is level headed for a job.” The shaking of your words gave way to your panic, but you didn't stick around to let them poke at it.
Jeongin walked you out however, silent as he fell into step next to you. You didn't protest, mostly because he didn't ask any questions. He was there as you signed yourself out and walked out the front door, only pausing when you did.
The last thing you expected stepping out of the S.K Precinct was the tall, lanky man holding a bundle of your favorite flowers in his hand, pacing as if he was nervous. “Mingi?”
His head shot up, those boba eyes you adored brimming with concern, brows pushed together even deeper at the sight of the man next to you. “Princess?”
Tears welled up behind your eyes as you stepped closer, but Jeongin was right there. “You know him?”
“He's my boyfriend.” You replied without a second thought, chest tight with emotion that was reflected on Mingi's features. The way his eyes widened a tad more, brows shooting up at your admission, and the hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his full lips.
Recognition flashed across Jeongin’s own sharp fox-like features. “The one who hit Chan?” 
“Yep. What are you doing here baby?” You stepped up to him, glancing down at the flowers with a silent question.
He handed them over to you, leaning down and pressing a soft kiss to your forehead. The way you stiffened wasn't lost on him, but he didn't address it. “I heard you were coming to see that fuck face so I came to pick you up. I got her from here.” Mingi nodded over at Jeongin, effectively dismissing him.
He hesitated a moment before turning on his heel. “Alright just- don't be afraid to reach out. We don't stand with Chan on this.” He was back inside the next moment.
Alone with Mingi, the flowers now in your hand, he smiled down at you but it was still a little tense. “Boyfriend? Really?”
Rolling your eyes at him, you instead buried your nose in the flowers. “Do you really want to question that after you brought me flowers?”
“No… you're right. Let me take you home then?” He asked, moving his arm around you but not touching. He must be able to tell how on edge you were.
You were trying to forget.
“Who says I didn't drive?” You retorted, automatically defensive from his care. It made you feel weak, like you were fragile. You knew that wasn't their intent, what they thought; you knew they were just respecting your triggers. Yet it pissed you off anyways.
“The fact you lack a license, Princess. Now for my own piece of mind I'd like to take you home.” 
You hated how easily he calmed your thoughts, proving he didn't think you were fragile but he needed it. “Fine- lead the way.” With a resigned huff you let him lead. 
Moments later you were in the passenger seat of his car, much like Wooyoung's, it looked a bit rundown on the outside but had a slick, luxurious interior. “Are these your undercover cars or something?”
“Yeah. I'll have to show you my baby though. She purrs like a kitten, made the modifications myself.” He slipped into the driver seat with ease, chair pushed back and one hand on the wheel. “Buckle up Princess.” Was the only warning you had before he was slipping into traffic with a harsh swerve.
It didn't surprise you that he was a car guy, at times taking notes of black stains on his fingertips that would last a few days. You never asked, mostly because it was in passing. You also weren't surprised he was a reckless driver.
What did surprise you was when you realized he was not heading downtown to the Pink Boa apartments you had been staying in the last few months. “Mingi? I thought you were taking me home?”
“Yeah, back to Captain's place.”
“That's not home.” You protested, pinching the bridge of your nose. 
He glanced over at you incredulously. “Of course it is. It’s home for all Pirates.” 
The surety of his words had you stumped, so instead of answering you glanced down at the flowers again. 
Right after they officially accepted you into the Pirates, you demanded to go to work. You had reached out to Haru and she set you up with one of the apartments she kept her girls in. Your legal address was still next to Mingi, this was just considered a burner apartment, one that you didn't need to stay in but you did anyways. 
Haru had been right about a woman's touch after such incidents, burying yourself into work to also keep her from probing. Were you running from what happened? Ignoring It? Yes.
It wasn't because it happened, but you hated the way it changed you. Your desire for the others was still strong, but the moment you thought of them touching you, your mind would slip. The creepy drunk men hitting on you? Also making your skin crawl.
Your ability to do your job was affected. Your relationship was strained. You felt… less.
So you pushed through it, pretending you didn't break down alone in that apartment. Pretending Yeosang didn't see any of it. You pretended the others didn't have a reason to be worried. Pretended you couldn't see Wooyoung or San because of work, despite living in the same building as them. 
Mind racing with anxiety, wondering just how you were going to face them, you didn't realize the two of you were already pulling into a garage under the stone and metal building on the river that was home to your Captain and his lover's.
Your lovers.
It had been a little over three months since you had been here, avoiding meeting them in person as much as possible. And when you saw them, physicality was out of the question. Not that it wasn't comforting when San rubbed your back or Wooyoung held your hand, but you would always find yourself guilty that this was all you could handle.
Mingi getting out of the car and rushing around to open the door for you gave you little time to prepare. Would you ever be?
Hesitantly, you took his hand, trying to keep yours steady. Mingi once more didn't say anything, but there was pain in his eyes and his jaw clenched. 
It hurt that your pain hurt them, a concept you were so unfamiliar with. Your pain is something they didn't like to see. They feel hurt with you, they share your anger and sadness.
It made you want to run.
“Please don't ask Mingi.” You knew he wouldn't, but you still pleaded with him.
His gaze shot up to meet yours, not even hiding the depth of his pain. His full lips fell open repeatedly, gaping like a fish as he scrambled for words. “Before… before we go in…”
You tensed up unintentionally, which resulted in a choked groan falling from Mingi's lips.
“Fuck Princess- before we go in… can you please not look like I'm walking you to the guillotine or something? If it helps, this is about work okay?”
Averting your eyes, you moved past him with a heavy breath. “I'm sorry. I'm trying. I'm really trying Mingi.”
“Did he do something? That Chan fucker? If so I'll drive right back there and break his fucking neck you just say the word Princess.” He followed you, the door shutting behind him as you both made your way to the stairs.
“He… he tried to kiss me. And I just-”
“He what?” Mingi stepped in front of you with a stormy expression. “Fuck- Princess. Then we can take a minute. Let's sit on the steps. I can hold you if-”
“Please.” The word was out before you could stop yourself. Before the guilt could eat you up. “Just for a minute.” 
As he set the flowers aside he sat on the stairs and pulled you onto his lap sideways. Feeling his shaky breath on your neck oddly calmed your nerves. Even as you replayed the events of the precinct over and over until it no longer spiked your anxiety, he held you and kept you calm.
It brought you a twisted sense of pride to know that Chan was just as fucked up as you were right now. S.K was in tatters, but so were you. Maybe taking a page out of his book and being an entitled and self-absorbed asshole would help.
Then you could seek comfort in Mingi's embrace without the soul crushing guilt of the pain you caused him.
Tumblr media
Taglist in the Reblogs! Masterlist | Next
159 notes · View notes
animamii · 2 days ago
Text
Hit Different | Eren Jaeger 𝜗𝜚 part deux
Tumblr media
⋆𐙚₊˚⊹♡ Eren meets his match when Ymir's cousin crashes into his life. Classic playboy meets maneater. ⋆𐙚₊˚⊹♡
𖹭.ᐟ modern aot verse! college au!
.・゜✧﹒☁﹒✧゜・..・゜✧﹒☁﹒✧゜・..・゜✧﹒☁﹒✧゜・..・
The sun is a personal attack. Why the hell does it have to be so damn bright right now? You groan, burrowing deeper into the mess of blankets, only to realize—you don’t remember getting into bed. Hell, you barely even remember leaving the party. Your head throbs in protest as you peel open your eyes, met with unfamiliar floral-patterned sheets and a very judgmental Ymir sitting cross-legged at the foot of the bed, scrolling through her phone.
“Look who’s finally up,” she monotonously spews, not even glancing at you, just tap, tapping away at her phone. “Thought I was gonna have to throw water on you.”
You blink, sluggish, trying to piece together the events of last night. “Where am I?” Your voice is hoarse, like you swallowed an entire desert. You somehow still taste tequila on your tongue, with the little remnants of your pineapple juice chaser.
"Our guest room, dumb ass. Had to carry your ass in here when you passed out in our bed after I dragged your ass out of that party.” Ymir finally looks up, raising a sharp brow. “Speaking of—what the fuck was that with Eren?”
Your stomach does an annoying little flip, but you mask it with a slow stretch, feigning nonchalance. “Dunno what you’re talking about.”
Ymir scoffs. “Oh, please. The sexual tension in that kitchen could’ve powered the whole damn party.” She looks at you with an obvious look on her face, as if to say, 'don't fuckin play in my face like I'm stupid and blind'. “Dude was looking at you like he wanted to either fuck you or fight you. Maybe both.”
You snort, rubbing the sleep from your eyes. You notice your lashes were taken off, now on the dresser next to you. “Not my fault he’s got a staring problem.”
"Right. So you just happened to flirt with Jean all night while Eren practically set him on fire with his mind?"
Before you can answer, Historia walks in looking suspiciously awake for someone who was blackout drunk last night. She holds out a bottle of water and some aspirin like she does this every weekend. "You look like shit," she chirps.
"Good morning to you too," you mumble, snatching the water and chugging it.
“Did you check your phone yet?” Historia asks, perching on the bed beside you as she holds out the tiny pain killers. Taking them from her hand, you toss them into your mouth, swallowing quickly.
A slight sense of dread creeps in. “No? Why?”
Ymir smirks, flipping her phone screen toward you, showing a group chat notification. Connie added Eren to 'Brunch, Bitches'. You groan at the sight of the name, flopping back onto the pillows. Of course. Because why wouldn’t fate be a petty little shit?
Meanwhileeee— Eren wakes up to a headache and text from Connie like he does every Sunday morning.
Connie: Lmao, you tryna get brunch? Eren: Why the fuck would I do that? Connie: Bc ur little crushy crush is gonna be there 😉 Eren: Blocked Connie: Damn bro just pull up, it’ll be fun
Eren stares at his phone, jaw tight, remembering the way you looked at him last night—how you didn’t look at him until the very last second. His grip tightens on his phone. Fuck it.
Connie: Yo, brunch at that spot on 3rd? You guys down?
Ymir: I’m always down for food, babe. But don't tell me we're going to that weird place again with the mismatched plates.
Eren: 😑 It’s good. Stop being a snob.
Connie: I’ll pass on the weird plates place if you bring your cousin,, I still don’t have her number lol
Ymir: lmao what do you mean you don’t have her number?
Connie: Yeahhhh I haven't actually talked to her much,, she kinda makes me scared 😅
Eren: 🙄 You mean you're scared she’ll turn you down like the others?
Connie: Stfu says the one who threw a tantrum cuz she was flirting with Jean ✋🏽🤨
Eren: ... I'm bouta leave ts.
Connie: Yeah that's what I thought ho!
Ymir: ugh. you two stop being dramatic. I'll bring her if she's not too dead
Ymir added y/n to Brunch, Bitches
Connie: Sounds good to me. Jean can’t make it,, btw. He has work. Told him to leave his ass at the office 🙄
Eren: His loss. Those pancakes are gonna smack, I'm ready asl.
Ymir: same. you guys better be on time this time. 😒
Connie: No promises 🙈😜😚😚🦧
˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖
"So we're all just showing up in pajamas huh?" Ymir stands in the doorway of the room, watching as you lazily curl your lashes, leaning against the headboard in their room.
"Yup," you answer, picking up your mascara and applying a coat. "Besides, this is a track suit. It's like multipurpose."
Ymir raises an eyebrow, crossing her arms as she leans against the doorframe. “A track suit, huh? I mean, I guess it does have boujie y2k bitch written all over it...”
You smile, finishing the last stroke of mascara and setting the wand back in the tube with a twist. “Exactly. It's basically brunch attire and I could probably go for a run after if I felt like it. Double duty, extra fruity.”
She snorts, shaking her head as she pushes herself off the door frame. “Yeah, sure, but I’m pretty sure the only thing you’re running for today is the nearest mimosa.”
"And you're running into the nearest Hot Topic wearing that damn flannel and sweats." You playfully quip back, tossing the pillow on your lap at your cousin.
"Somebody say something about my flannel?" Historia's soft voice rings into the room as she steps out of the bathroom, hands busy tying her hair into a messy bun. Her eyes are wide and confused, making you smile at her naivety.
Your eyes dart down to the flannel pajama bottoms she wears. "Can you two get any gayer?? Matching flannel to brunch? Really?"
Ymir lets out a bellow, her hand resting on the back of Historia's neck as she kisses the top of her head, causing Historia's eyes to shut as she beams a content smile. "Mad cause we're in loooooveeee?"
"Yeah, yeah. Whatever, lesbians. I'd be gay too if I had a choice," you roll your eyes sardonically as you stand up and slip your uggs on.
"Oh hell no, we don't need any evil femmes. Regina George is that cautionary tale. Stay being straight, the male population needs their repercussions."
You laugh, zipping your sweater up halfway. "I think the world is far better off with a few evil femmes, if I’m being honest. Less competition, more fun."
Ymir grins, lazily shoving her feet into her sneakers. "Exactly. You get it."
Historia chuckles softly from where she stands by the bathroom mirror, finishing up with her hair. "You look like you stepped out of a 2000's paparazzi photo."
You shoot her a dirty look but can’t suppress the childish smile that creeps onto your face. "Yeah, well, at least I’m not going out looking like a damn lumberjack." You point a finger between the two girls.
Ymir twirls around dramatically, causing the flannel to swish with her movement. "Heyyy, leave my lumberjack alone, you know she loves to climb trees."
"Gross, I don't wanna hear my cousin say nasty flirty shit with her girlfriend, Miri. Save your kinky lumberjack fantasy for the bedroom." You hold a hand up as you step out of the couple's room.
Ymir bursts out laughing, following you down the hallway, while Historia’s face flushes a soft pink. "You're the one who started it," Ymir teases, nudging you with her elbow.
You groan dramatically. "Yeah, well, I should’ve known better than to walk into this disaster of a relationship." Throwing yourself onto their couch, you mindlessly scroll through your phone. “Why does it always feel like I’m the third wheel?”
"Because you are our third wheel?" Ymir says like it's obvious, which it is really. "But it's okay we don't mind being a tricycle sometimes." Taking a seat at the other end of the couch, she props her feet up on your lap.
Historia follows behind Ymir, still trying to hide her smile. "We’re not that bad, are we?"
"You're like an over-the-top romcom couple," you retort, rolling your eyes playfully. "But like, one of those ones that you can’t fully hate because they’re just so damn cute."
Ymir, who’s still grinning, tosses a pillow at you. "Hey, we’re adorable, and you know it."
"Yeah, yeah, whatever." You place the pillow under Ymir's feet, not wanting her beat up converse to dirty the gray cotton sweats you were wearing. You were going for low effort, not slob. "Just don’t bring your cheesy couple energy into brunch. I’m not in the mood to be the only one single at the table."
"Oh, please, you’ll be just fine," Historia says with a wink as she slides her crocs on. "And besides, who says you have to stay single? You’ve got options. Plenty really. If you actually stopped with these maneater shenanigans." She nudges you gently, giving you a look more serious than you'd like.
You scoff, locking your phone and tossing it aside, letting it bounce on the couch before it finds a snug spot by Ymir's leg. "Maneater shenanigans? Excuse me, I prefer to call it ‘strategic non-attachment.’ Sounds way more sophisticated." Your nose sticks up in the air in a playfully bratty way, lips forming into a pout.
Historia rolls her eyes as she zips up her sweater, the ziiiiip sound loud just to be extra dramatic. "Sounds like a fancy way to say ‘terrified of commitment.’"
Ymir hums in agreement, stretching her arms behind her head. "Right? Like, you’re out here collecting numbers like Pokémon cards, but let a dude actually like you, and suddenly, it’s ‘ew, feelings.’" She sticks her tongue out in fake disgust as she mocks your tone, making you roll your eyes.
You lazily point at her, feigning offense. "First of all, rude, I don't sound like that at all, cunt. Second of all, you know my philosophy; love is a scam, and I refuse to be a victim."
Historia snorts, grabbing her bag, the plethora of keychains clanging together and making an off-sound symphony of metal, letting anyone in a mile radius know that she picked it up. "Tell that to Eren, who was practically following you around at the party like a lost puppy."
"He’s a player, remember? He’s got a new flavor of the week by now, I’m sure." Your face stays neutral, but the way you grab your phone a little too quickly does not go unnoticed by the girls' sharp eyes. "Anyway," you say, standing up, "we should go before Connie loses his damn mind. He’s already sent, like, three where are you texts."
Ymir smirks, but doesn’t push the topic. "Fine, fine. Let’s roll out, Breakfast Club."
˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖
“Dude, you look like hell.”
Eren groans, standing in Connie’s kitchen, nursing a lukewarm fruit punch Gatorade like it's the last drop of hydration on earth. His hoodie is wrinkled, his hair a mess, and he still reeks faintly of last night’s Hennessy and bad decisions. He'd still be knocked out at home if he wasn't so abruptly woken up by said friend calling him a dozen times.
"Thanks," Eren mutters, feeling like his eye bags were physically weighing him down. "Exactly the kind of encouragement I needed. I shouldn't even be up this damn early."
"It’s literally noon," Connie says flatly, biting into his bagel, cream cheese spilling out of the sides. "And last night? You were gone, man. Like, barely forming sentences. You kept staring at y/n like you wanted to kidnap her ass and lock her in your basement."
Eren scoffs, taking a sip of his drink. "Was not."
"You so were," Connie says, pointing at him with his half-eaten bagel. "And let’s talk about that, actually. You’ve got that look in your eye—like she’s your next target."
Eren rolls his eyes, placing his hands on the counter to steady himself. "She’s not a target, dumbass. She’s just—" He pauses, searching for the words. "She just seems... interesting."
Connie snorts, finding the way Eren stares off into space a tad bit comical and so dramatic in a way only Eren can get away with. "So, what? You wanna wife her up now?"
Eren makes a face. "What? No. I haven’t even talked to her like that yet." He shakes his head as if he's trying to not imagine the thought of him actually, seriously pursuing you. "She’s just… different, y’know? It’s like a challenge."
Connie raises an eyebrow. "So, this is, what, a side quest for you?" Connie would never be one to admit it, but he was rooting for Eren to finally find love, and to finally stop being a damn fuckboy. He was tired of getting at girls only for them to tell him that they had their heart broken by his friend, Eren always leaving a mark on every single one of his hookup's hearts. He just wanted to meet one girl on campus that hadn't fucked Eren.
Eren smirks, leaning his elbows against the counter. "More like a boss level. She’s not like the usual girls. She’s got that whole I don’t give a fuck attitude, and you know I live for that shit." Eren always wanted things he couldn't have.
"So, let me get this straight," Connie says, licking some cream cheese off his thumb. "You’re telling me you spent all night trying to get her attention, and you still couldn’t bag a conversation with her?"
Eren clicks his tongue, looking annoyed and pouty. "It’s not that I couldn’t, it’s just—" He exhales sharply, that familiar frustration from last night coming back for a second. "She was talking to Jean all night. Didn't even glance at me. And then Historia got too drunk, and boom, she was gone before I even got the chance."
Connie bursts out laughing, finally someone was doing what Eren does to him, swooping in on the girl he wants. "Damn. She really curved you before you even got the chance to spit game?"
Eren glares, thick brows furrowing. "Shut up."
"Nah, man, this is hilarious," Connie wheezes. "Playboy Eren Jaeger finally meets a girl who doesn’t immediately fall into his lap? What’s next? Are you gonna start writing music about her?"
Eren rolls his eyes. "You’re so fucking annoying."
"Nah, you’re annoying," Connie shoots back. "’Cause I know you’re gonna spend all brunch trying to get her attention, and if you strike out again, I’m gonna have to sit there and witness the secondhand embarrassment."
Eren smirks, shaking his head. "Not happening."
"Mhmm. So what’s the plan, lover boy?" Connie asks, raising his eyebrows.
Eren grins, finishing his Gatorade and tossing the empty bottle into the trash. "Easy. I just gotta get her to talk to me. Once that happens? Game over."
Connie hums, finding Eren's words a bit deluded. "Man, I dunno. y/n’s like a you but hotter and meaner. You might be out of your league on this one."
Eren just chuckles, grabbing his keys. "There’s no such thing as out of my league, Connie."
Connie shakes his head, shoving the last of his bagel in his mouth. "Aight, bet. Let’s see how that works out for you."
˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖˖⁺‧₊˚♡˚₊‧⁺˖
Connie picked the perfect spot for a hungover brunch, with the diner being less than busy for a Suday afternoon. The last thing you needed was a packed restaurant full of clanking dishes and obnoxious conversations stabbing through your skull. The scent of coffee and syrup lingers in the air, making your tummy rumble since you hadn't eaten since before yesterday's party. The hostess barely looks up from her tablet when Ymir announces the reservation, tapping at the screen with the kind of dead eyed exhaustion that says she’s one wrong order away from walking out mid shift.
"Ugh, why is it so bright in here?" you groan, slipping your sunglasses onto your face as the three of you follow the hostess to your table. Your feet shuffle against the floor, still wishing you were wrapped up in the heavy duvet in Ymir and Historia's guest room.
"Because it’s daytime, dumbass," Ymir snickers, sliding into the booth with Historia next to her. With a sigh you plop yourself beside Historia, slumping against the plush backing of the booth as if it might absorb your exhaustion. The other side is left empty—reserved for the two idiots who were, as expected, late.
"You’re acting like you weren’t up just as late as I was," you shoot back, lazily flipping through the laminated menu before going straight to the real priority: alcohol. "I need a drink. Immediately."
As if on cue, Connie and Eren show up, strolling toward the table with that casual, 'we definitely didn’t wake up on time but we made it' energy. Connie walks with his usual pep in his step, hands stuffed in his hoodie pocket, looking entirely too pleased with himself for someone who failed at punctuality. while Eren lags behind, looking annoyingly good for someone who was supposedly as hungover as you.
"Would you look at this," Connie announces, sliding into the seat across from Ymir. "The brunch bitches, in the flesh."
"You’re late," Historia points out, arching an eyebrow. Leave it to Connie to be late to something he planned.
"I told you no promises that I'd be on time," Connie dismisses with a limp wave. "We’re here now, and that’s what matters."
You don’t miss the way Eren’s eyes flick toward you as he sits across from you, that lazy smirk playing at his lips. Is this boy always smirking? He doesn’t say anything yet, just leans back in his seat, sizing you up like he’s trying to figure out the best way to approach. You don’t give him the satisfaction of looking at him for more than a second. Instead, you tap your fingers against the menu, eyes scanning over it even though you already know exactly what you want.
"So," you say, flipping the menu shut. "What’s everyone drinking? Because I am not doing this brunch sober." The first thing you do is order a mimosa, needing some sort of substance to numb the shitty feeling your body still harbored.
"Real shit," Ymir agrees, already knowing what's in order. "Mimosas all around?"
"Mimosa tower all around," Historia corrects, already flagging down the waiter with dainty hand.
"That’s my girl," you grin, nudging her shoulder with approval. There’s a silent understanding between you two; brunch isn’t brunch unless you leave a little tipsy.
The server swings by, takes everyone’s orders, and the conversation flows easily—mostly Connie, half-hungover and half-buzzed off life, trying to tell some barely coherent story about a girl he almost picked up last night.
"Bro, she looked just like Jade from Victorious," he insists, hands moving dramatically to prove his point.
Historia gives him a flat look, her usual wide doe eyes now hooded. "You say that about every girl with dark hair and a little eyeliner."
"That’s not even true—"
"It is true," Ymir interjects, rolling her eyes. "Last week it was that bartender at Sina’s. Week before that? The girl at the campus library."
"Okay, but this one really looked like her. Like actually," he tries to defend himself.
"Sure, Connie, sure." Historia nods, knowing how many times he had said this same thing before.
"You have a type," you say in a simple voice, reassuring him . "Own it."
Eren, though? He’s been biding his time, waiting for the right moment. And the second there’s a lull in the conversation, he leans forward, finally addressing you directly.
"So, you," he starts, and you slowly drag your gaze to him. His hair is messy, looking a bit greasy as a few strands fall over his forehead. Who does he think he is? Zayn?
"Me?" you say flatly, feigning disinterest as you take the mimosa flute from the server, keeping your lidded eyes glued on his. Looking away would make Eren feel like he had one up on you in this little staring contest.
"You," he repeats, resting his forearms on the table, emerald eyes locked onto yours. "Tell me something."
"Tell you what, Jaeger?" You take a slow, savoring sip of your drink.
He smirks, realizing you know his name without him ever introducing himself. "Oh, so you do know who I am," Eren smugly drawls, tapping a finger against the table. His posture goes more lax, legs spreading as if he's soaking up the ego that he lost last night.
Your face doesn’t give anything away, but inside, a flicker of irritation sparks. The way he’s looking at you—like he thinks he has the upper hand just because you acknowledged his name—sets something stubborn alight in your chest.
You take a slow sip of your mimosa, letting the bubbles fizz on your tongue before answering. "It’s hard not to when half the girls at that party were either throwing themselves at you or talking about how you used to throw yourself at them." Your memory reels to the blonde girl from last night, calling out Eren's name like he was some sort of damn celebrity.
Connie chokes on his drink, almost spewing his coffee all over the table. Ymir whistles lowly as her eyes dart between you and Eren. Historia presses her lips together, clearly entertained and loving every single moment of this.
Eren tilts his head, clicking his tongue against his teeth as he chuckles lowly. "Damn. You really came out swinging, huh?" He realizes his reputation precedes him, probably making his conquest of you just a little more difficult.
You lift a shoulder in a lazy shrug, setting your glass down with a soft clink. "Just calling it like I see it."
Historia, biting back a smirk, lifts her mimosa to her lips. Ymir’s grin is damn near feral. And Connie? He’s straight up beaming, like he’s witnessing the most entertaining drama of the century unfold before his very eyes.
Eren doesn’t look deterred, though. If anything, he looks even more interested. His elbow rests on the table as he leans in slightly, his gaze on you even more intense, as if that were even possible. "You keep talking like you’ve got me all figured out."
"Oh, I don’t need to figure you out," you reply smoothly, tilting your head with faux sympathy. "You’re a blueprint, Jaeger. Same old story, different haircut."
Connie loses it. "Bro, she just called you a template! A damn copy-paste ass—"
"Alright, alright," Eren cuts him off, but there’s no real bite to his tone. He’s still smirking, still looking at you like you’re a challenge he's determined to win. "I gotta admit, you got a sharp mouth."
"Comes in handy." You wink, picking up your drink again.
"And here I thought you'd at least pretend to be nice to me."
"Oh, Eren," you sigh dramatically, fluttering your lashes. "I don’t pretend for men."
Ymir wheezes. Historia’s dying. Connie is pounding the table with laughter, while Eren just sits back, shaking his head with that same smirk that hasn't left his face.
"You’re fun," he muses, eyes flicking over you, soaking in every detail. "I like fun." His tongue runs over his teeth as one of his arms slings over the top of the pleather booth lining.
"And I like my mimosa," you quip, raising your glass. "So let’s keep this professional, yeah?" You flash him a toothy smile and he would almost say you looked angelic if your attitude towards him wasn't the opposite.
Eren watches you take a sip, something unreadable flashing across his face. Whatever it is, it disappears quickly, replaced with something more playful. "Yeah, yeah. Sure. We’ll see about that."
Connie wipes a fake tear from his eye. "Goddamn, this brunch was worth it." This is exactly why Connie planned this little get together.
The mimosa tower arrives in all its bubbly glory, and Historia immediately starts pouring like she was born to be a rich housewife. She generously pours champagne from the tower's spout and asks everyone what juice they'd like. With the precision of a seasoned bartender (or maybe just a girl who’s been to one too many brunches), starts pouring everyone their custom mimosas.
“Alright, speak now or forever hold your juice preference,” she announces, tapping the spout like she’s about to make a life changing mixology decision. Large pitchers of different juices are lined up in front of her, waiting to be mixed with the bitter bubbles of champagne.
“Orange, obviously,” Ymir says, leaning back in her habitual manner, she could always get comfortable wherever she was, sprawled out like she's on her living room couch.
“Boring,” Historia mutters but obliges anyway, filling Ymir’s glass with the classic.
“Mango,” you say, watching as she pours the golden liquid. She makes yours strong, basically serving you champagne with a splash of mango flavor. Not that you're complaining though, you wanted to get tipsy.
“Classy,” Historia muses before turning to Connie. “You?”
He grins, his eyes scanning over the line up of juice options. “Mix ‘em. I’m feeling chaotic.” You don't know whether to scrunch your nose up in disgust or be impressed by Connie's idiotically genius idea.
Historia rolls her eyes but does it anyway. “Living on the edge, Springer.” His mimosa turns into a dark muddled purplish color.
“Always,” Connie quips, lifting his glass dramatically before taking a sip and nodding in satisfaction.
Then, finally, it’s Eren’s turn. He’s been quiet, just watching, observing, but now he leans forward slightly, lazily tilting his head toward you. “I’ll take whatever she’s having,” he says, eyes looking at the way you hold the champagne flute, making it wonder how your hand would look wrapped around his—
Ymir snorts. “Of course you will.”
You arch a brow at him over the rim of your glass, your lip curling slightly. “Copy-pasting my drink order too now?”
Eren doesn’t even blink. Just smiles at you, taking the glass Historia hands him. “What can I say? I like good taste.”
Historia fake gags. “God, please don’t flirt in front of my mimosa tower. It deserves better.” She downs half her drink like she’s washing away the secondhand embarrassment before refilling her flute with even more champagne and a splash of pineapple juice.
The table dissolves into laughter, the kind that feels warm and familial—like the collective, unspoken agreement that, yes, all of you may be hungover disasters, but at least you’re in it together. Connie and Historia start arguing over whether brunch food is overrated, with Ymir inserting herself into the debate just to get under Historia’s skin. Meanwhile, you feel Eren’s eyes on you every so often, like he’s still turning your words over in his head, still trying to crack whatever code he thinks you are. But you don’t look at him much. He doesn’t get that satisfaction of holding your attention longer than necessary. Instead, you lean back, sip your mimosa, and let the chaotic symphony of your friends fill the space.
"Alright, let’s toast," Connie raises his frankenstein of a mimosa up in the air.
"To what?" you ask with a lifted brow as you slowly raise your champagne flute.
Connie shrugs, trying to think of something clever. "Surviving another night of our dumbassery. And to, uh… new friendships?" He waggles his eyebrows between you and Eren, clearly trying to stir the pot.
Eren meets your gaze over the rim of his glass. He still has that look—the one that says he’s not done with you yet. You don’t react, just clink your mimosa against his without breaking eye contact. It was fun playing this little push and pull game, even if you were mostly pushing.
"Cheers," you say smoothly, a tiny hint of a sly smile on your face.
"Cheers," Eren echoes, mirroring your expression.
The table drinks, and for a brief moment, everything is peaceful—until Connie decides he needs all the attention again.
"So, get this," Connie starts, already grinning. "Eren and I had the most bullshit morning trying to get here."
"Oh god," Ymir mutters. "This better be good."
Connie rubs his hands together. "Picture this. I wake up, head pounding, mouth drier than the goddamn Sahara. I roll over, check my phone, and see like, five texts from you guys asking if I'm alive, and I’m like, ‘oh shit, we should link up and do brunch!’"
"Five texts isn’t even that much," Historia points out.
"Okay, well, it felt like a lot in my fragile, hungover state," Connie retorts before continuing. "Anyway, Eren comes over looking all tired and shit and heads straight for my couch. I tell 'im I'm gonna shower and to wait for me and guess what?? I come out and he's fuckin' snorin'. I try to wake him up, and this dude is fully knocked the hell out, like a damn corpse." He dramatically makes his head fall back, sticking his tongue out like he's dead to mimic Eren.
Eren exhales through his nose, shaking his head. "I was asleep. That’s normal, dumbass."
"Nah, bro, you were dead," Connie insists. "I had to blast music just to get him up."
"Which was so necessary," Eren drawls sarcastically. He swears his ears are still ringing from how close Connie put the speaker next to his ear.
"Yes, it was!" Connie exclaims, still finding the situation hilarious. "Because then this idiot gets up and takes, like, twenty goddamn minutes to stare at his phone instead of—"
"—Because I was looking at something important," Eren interjects.
"Yeah, sure, 'important'. Bro was probably checking his DMs like his life depended on it." Eren doesn’t confirm or deny this, which only makes Connie cackle harder. "Anyway," Connie continues, "we finally leave, and then tell me why this dumbass forgets his wallet, and we have to turn around—"
"I didn’t forget it," Eren argues, taking a sip of his drink. "I just didn’t know where it was."
Historia shakes her head, eyes squinting in exasperation. "That’s the same thing."
"Exactly!" Connie exclaims, arms flailing animatedly. "So now we’re really late, and when we finally get back in my car, the tire pressure light is on. And at that point, I was about ready to just die in my driveway."
"Honestly? You should’ve just let nature take you," Ymir says, stuffing one of the mini quiches the table ordered into her mouth.
"Rude!" Connie gasps, clutching his chest. "Ya know you would miss me if I actually died. Who else would entertain you at brunch?" He tosses a crumple up used sugar packet at her. You glance at Connie and allow yourself a small smile. He’s like a puppy that can’t stop barking, but you kind of like him that way. His antics help distract you from the tension that Eren never seems to let go of. Every time his gaze flickers your way, it’s like a spark of something you can’t name. Not yet, at least.
You softly laugh, finally giving in to the ridiculousness of it all. "So what I’m hearing is, between the two of you, getting to brunch was a damn odyssey?"
"Basically," Connie nods. "But hey, we made it. Even if Eren had to take his sweet ass time getting pretty for you."
You arch a brow at that, glancing over at Eren, whose lips twitch like he’s trying to suppress another smirk. You know Connie’s just stirring the pot, but you can’t deny there’s a certain… appeal in how Eren carries himself. It’s not that he’s trying—he doesn’t need to. And that's what irritates you.
Eren doesn’t even flinch at Connie's comment, instead leaning into it. "Maybe I did," he says smoothly, taking another slow, deliberate sip of his drink. "But even if I didn't I'd still look good enough for ya." It was something about this boy's ego that seemed to tick you off.
You just tilt your head, resting your chin on your palm as you regard Eren with yet another unimpressed stare. "Pretty bold assumption there, Jaeger."
Eren shrugs, an annoyingly smug grin tugging at his lips. "I make good ones."
"Debatable." You gulp the rest of your mango mimosa, wiping the little droplet that was on the corner of your mouth. "But sure, if you wanna tell yourself that." Reaching for a piece of french toast, you dip it in syrup, taking your time as you chew slowly, almost to taunt him. The silence between you both stretches, and for a moment, you allow yourself to enjoy the satisfaction of the game—your back straight, your expression utterly indifferent while his is all too easy to read: that quiet frustration that you’re just out of reach.
Connie, wiping the fake tears from his eyes, waves a hand between the two of you. "Oh, this is good. This is so good. Keep going. I’m invested." Cause who needs reality television when you have two friends at each other's throats.
"You would be," Historia mutters before popping a piece of fruit into her mouth. Although she's just as invested in this fiasco.
Eren leans forward again, that damn smirk still present. "Alright, since we’re making assumptions—what about you? Took extra time getting ready just in case I showed up?" He wants to make you flustered, wants to see you blush or tense up or show any other emotion besides indifference to him.
You let out a short laugh, shaking your head. "Oh, sweetheart, I barely made it out of bed. The only thing I got pretty for was this mimosa tower." There’s no hesitation in your words, no hesitation in the way you look at him. You’ve got to keep your ground. He’s fishing for something, but you’re not biting.
Eren clicks his tongue, feeling stumped. For once he didn't have a clever comeback. "Damn. Shot down again just like that." His fingers tap on the table as he falls back against the back of the booth.
You flash him a mock sympathetic look, plump bottom lip jutting into a pout. "Tragic, really."
Ymir whistles, tearing into yet another one of the quiches like it's popcorn and this is a show. "Alright, this is a slow burn in real time, and I’m loving it." The tension is so thick between you and Eren, it’s almost palpable. Whether it’s sexual, confrontational, or just a game of egos—you’re not sure, but everyone at the table feels it.
Historia leans on her elbow, eyeing you both. The stare down the two of you are having seems almost intimate. "You sure you two haven’t met before? Because this feels... personal."
You roll your eyes, trying to avoid the sudden rush of heat that floods your chest. "Nope. Just have a sixth sense for bullshit." Honestly you were tired of this little act Eren was putting on. From the stories Ymir and Historia had told you he was nowhere near as nice as he's pretending to be right now. You were waiting for his entitlement and attitude to shine through.
Eren huffs out a chuckle at that, shaking his head. "Noted." Despite the sour look you try to put on, Eren can see that flushed look you try to suppress, and although you would deny, deny, deny, he knows that he's slowly but surely gonna get what he wants. With that thing being you.
You take the opportunity to turn away, reclaiming some semblance of control in this little exchange. You busy yourself with refilling your mimosa, making a point to give him nothing else to latch onto. But then you glance over at him again, catching him staring at you, a small, knowing smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. You’re almost sure he’s trying to figure you out, and maybe it’s working. Maybe he’s getting under your skin more than you’d like to admit. But before you can process it, Ymir’s voice cuts through your thoughts.
"You two are ridiculous," she says, leaning back in her chair, as she watches the two of you basically having a staring contest still. "You know that, right?"
You shoot her a look, but before you can respond, Historia accidentally spills her sixth mimosa, her face flushed, a giggle escaping her lips. "Oopsieeee," she hiccups, taking a french toast stick and sopping up the spilled liquid before taking a bite.
"Uh oh," Connie says, grinning. "Looks like someone had a little too much to drink already." Connie honestly loves when Historia gets like this, she's the definition of white girl wasted, always turning into a completely different person once she gets some alcohol in her system.
Historia leans heavily against Ymir, blinking slowly as she chews. "I’m fine," she slurs. "Just a little tipsy."
The whole table laughs as Ymir grabs her arm to steady her, clearly rolling her eyes but not too bothered by it. As the rest of the group focuses on Historia, you glance back at Eren, only to find him looking at you—his expression unreadable now, though the edge of amusement hasn’t left his eyes. You almost think he's going to say something—almost want him to—when Ymir interrupts, loud and clear.
"Okay, enough of you two and your weird ass tension. You’re both insufferable. Let’s get this one home before she turns into a puddle of bad decisions," Ymir grumbles, throwing Historia’s arm around her shoulder. You almost wonder how Historia got so drunk, but then you realize how tiny she is and just how much she drank. Plus, the girl barely touched any of her food, too focused on downing mimosa after mimosa.
You stand up from the table, shaking your head at the chaos of it all. You’re a little drunk, a little tipsy, but mostly, you’re irritated that the moment was so easily broken. You grab your purse, eyes locking with Eren’s one last time as you follow the others. For a split second, you wonder what he’s thinking—if he’s still amused by you, or if he’s over it. You’re not sure. But whatever it is, it’s a thought that will linger long after this brunch ends. As you step out of the diner the cool air hits you, and the rest of the group’s voices fade into the background. You feel his gaze on your back, and the flutter in your stomach is the only clue you need: this isn’t over.
.・゜✧﹒☁﹒✧゜・..・゜✧﹒☁﹒✧゜・..・゜✧﹒☁﹒✧゜・..・
tags ⋆˚𝜗𝜚˚⋆ @cc1306 @booksandbud4me
102 notes · View notes
daryltwdixon · 22 hours ago
Note
would love a fluffy au of the reader helping sarah or elle with their first period since joel called and didn’t know what to do☺️
Tumblr media
Joel Miller x Reader drabble
Fluffy domestic Jackson!Joel, established relationship but early on, living separately, maybe a little silly okay but how cute would it be if there were walkies between houses in Jackson? obvi no cell phones or landlines sooo. yeah. I saw this come in and immediately thought of this so I stayed up late to write it for you !! hope you enjoy I had the best time writing it
"Uh, b-baby? You there?”
The crackly voice startles you. The walkie-talkie sits on the windowsill above the sink, right next to the pile of grimy dishes you’ve been scrubbing after days of letting them pile up. You fumble for it, wiping your wet hand on your jeans before pressing the button.
"Yeah? What is it?" you ask, one hand holding it up to your ear while the other continues scrubbing half heartedly.
The walkie goes static for a second before he finally says, "We have kinda a, uh... an emergency. How fast can you get here?"
An emergency?
Your heart kicks up, stomach flipping as you immediately set the dish down, water sloshing over the edge of the sink.
Joel never calls things an "emergency."
"I'm on my way!" you say immediately pushing the walkie back on the counter, barely remembering to grab your keys as you bolt for the door. The hinges groan as you shove it open, the wooden porch creaking beneath your hurried steps.
Joel's front door comes into view, and you don’t even slow down before pushing inside.
“What? What is it? Are you okay?” you pant, grabbing Joel’s face with both hands. He’s standing against the kitchen counter, brows drawn together and lips pressed into a hard line. His skin is clammy, his usually steady eyes darting around like he’s seen some real shit.
“Yeah, I—I’m fine. It ain't me,” he stammers, blinking at you like he's just survived a war zone.
Your stomach tightens. “Ellie?”
"She's upstairs," he nods toward the hallway, big brown eyes pleading with you to fix whatever horror he's just endured.
What the hell was going on? And why was he acting like he’d seen a goddamn ghost?
You drop your hands, press a quick, reassuring kiss to the tip of his nose (which earns you the tiniest exhale of relief from him), and sprint up the stairs two at a time.
The bathroom light spills from under the door at the end of the hall.
"El?" you call softly, knocking lightly.
The door flies open so fast you nearly stumble inside.
“Oh, thank god,” Ellie sighs dramatically, yanking you in like you’re her lifeline.
When the door closes behind you, you scan her up and down—no blood, no injuries, no immediate threats. She’s fine.
Your pulse is still hammering. “What’s going on?!” you hiss, glancing around like you’re expecting a Clicker to drop from the ceiling.
Ellie groans, dragging her hands down her face. “What did Joel say? Did he freak you out? You look terrible!”
“He said it was an emergency!”
"An emergen—oh dear god, that poor old man."
"Ellie! Just tell me what's going on!"
She lifts her hands and declares with all the seriousness of someone admitting to a crime, “I think I got my period. It's the first...first time."
For a moment, you just stare at her.
Then, the tension in your chest unspools all at once, and a breathless, incredulous laugh tumbles out of you before you can stop it.
“Oh, thank god.”
Your knees nearly give out as you clutch the edge of the sink, the sheer relief of it washing over you.
Ellie narrows her eyes. “That’s a...weird reaction.”
“I thought you were, I don’t know, dying? Missing a limb? Held hostage?” You shake your head, still giggling as you rub your face.
Ellie waves a hand. “I am bleeding out.”
"Ellie."
She smirks. "But, like, in a totally normal way."
Another wave of laughter hits you, and suddenly, you can’t stop. "Jesus. Christ." you say through giggles, "I thought something had attacked you. Joel sounded like he was reporting a goddamn homicide!"
Ellie grins. “Yeah, he freaked the hell out.”
"What did he do?"
“Well,” Ellie says, holding up one finger, “first I stood up off the couch, and he saw the blood on my pants--stared at it like it was brain matter. Then he gulped—you know that thing he does? When his whole Adam’s apple bobs?”
You bite back more giggles, nodding. "Oh yeah, I know the look."
“Then he left the room, paced the hall for five minutes, came back, opened his mouth, closed it, and then offered me... a sock.”
You lose it.
Your laugh is immediate and uncontrollable, your head falling back as you clutch your stomach. "Oh my god."
Ellie grins. “I told him I wasn’t stuffing a dirty sock in my pants, and he just kinda stared at me! Then said, she drops her voice real low, mimicking his Texan drawl, “‘...I’ll call her.’”
That sets you off again, laughing so hard you double over.
“Oh my god,” you wheeze. “I have never loved that man more.”
Ellie, still unamused, huffs. “Are you done?”
You wipe at your eyes, taking a deep breath to steady yourself. “Yeah, yeah. C’mon, let’s raid my stash.”
Ellie smirks. “What do we do about the old man downstairs?”
You groan. "I'll sort him out later. First, let’s let him know you’re perfectly alive and well. Then I’ll sit him down and tell him aaalllllll about women’s hygiene. Should be a blast."
Ellie groans. “Ugh, gross.”
You grin, pulling her into a reassuring side hug, warmth settling deep in your chest despite the ridiculousness of it all.
Joel Miller: Texas tough, apocalypse survivor, undone by a little bit of blood from a teenage girl.
98 notes · View notes
muletia · 1 day ago
Text
𝐢 𝐰𝐚𝐧𝐭 𝐲𝐨𝐮 𝐭𝐨 𝐰𝐚𝐧𝐭 𝐮𝐬 -`♡´-
orion pax x human!reader x d-16 and a sprinkle of platonic x elita <3 pocket spouse au
Tumblr media Tumblr media
summary: finally, the time has come to meet your spouse! after joining the Pocket Spouse Program — an Earth-Cybertron friendship pact allowing humans to become partners to bots who wish to have their very own human to love, cherish, and treat as their soft, squishy spouses — you’ve been waiting for so long for your turn to come. and as it turns out, this long-awaited day is full of pleasant surprises <3
cw: fluff, canon divergence because tfo takes place bazilion years before humans, a little bit of jealousy and obsessive thoughts, possessiveness, implied polyamory, implied nsfw thoughts (nothing explicit thought)
word count: 3900
shot out to all the anons and non-anons who gave me a lot of great ideas for this au <3
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Armed with a travel bag filled with the most useful items and a backpack stuffed with supplies, you stand before the capsule-shaped elevator. You take a deep breath, trying to steady yourself before stepping into the tight, enclosed space, and enter, sealing your fate. The doors close behind you, and without giving you even a second to prepare, the elevator descends rapidly, taking you towards your new life but not granting enough time to fully shake off the old one.
Not that there was much to shake off, considering you had willingly made the decision to join the Pocket Spouse program. Nothing was holding you on Earth, least of all luck, so you decided to seek it elsewhere. And as it happened, you chose to start your search on a planet inhabited by sentient, enormous, transforming robots who, apparently, had quite the fascination with humans. An extreme new beginning, but after hearing only good things about the living conditions and the way humans were treated with care, you figured — why not, if it meant living in luxury?
Of course, you had considered various scenarios in case the rumors turned out to be a sham. You could end up with anyone. A fetishist, a collector of exotic pets, a hoarder of toys. That was the unknown, stressful factor that the speed of the elevator gave you no chance to tame. The decision of which robotic spouse you would be assigned to also did not belong to you, so all you could do was hope for a stroke of luck that you’d end up with someone normal.
You don’t even have time to take another deep, reassuring breath when the capsule comes to a sharp stop, and almost immediately its sliding doors open.
You’re greeted by a metallic face with distinctly feminine features. Beautiful in its strange, alien way, but also serious. One look is enough to tell you that you’re dealing with a bot who is strict and has no tolerance for nonsense, but your first impression naturally shifts when your eyes and her optics meet. Her metal face softens almost instantly, easing your stress just enough for you to regain feeling in your legs. You step out toward the bot, onto a small platform designed specifically for a species of your size, and with each step, the bot seems to grow to an unsettlingly immense scale.
The room is small — or at least it seems that way as you try to translate its dimensions into the standards of the giants who inhabit this planet — and carelessly sterile in dark gray tones. There’s no doubt it was put together in a rush, without much thought, simply to exist and serve its function. Its barrenness is unsettling. So much for a luxurious life of doing nothing?
The bot straightens and pulls a datapad closer as she finally speaks. “[Name] [Last Name], I presume?” You still can’t get over how easily the metal of her face bends and flexes when needed, as if it were made of rubber.
“Exactly.”
She nods her helm. “My name is Elita One. I am the head of this mining sector, and I also hold responsibility for every pocket spouse assigned here. And unless there is a change in management, you answer to me, you listen to me, and you bring all future requests or orders to me.”
Oh. So you got assigned to the working class. Fine, you’ll adjust as soon as you get proper living conditions. “Alright.” The lack of warmth in her demeanor discourages you from wanting to engage in any future interactions, but if she’s your only lifeline to protection from potential mistreatment, you’ll treat her words as gospel. “Nice to meet you.” You smile and extend a hand toward her. She stares at you hesitantly for a moment before finally reaching out a single digit to complete the greeting.
“Likewise.”
Elita doesn’t withdraw her servo, though; instead, she straightens it and clasps her digits together, gesturing for you to climb onto her palm. “For safety.”
“Oh. Thanks.” You accept the invitation, though a red flag starts waving in your mind. You don’t remain on her servo for long, as Elita smoothly and carefully transfers you onto her shoulder.
“I advise you to be careful,” she warns. “Miners rarely interact with pocket spouses, so they might try to touch you or snatch you up in their servos. Do not try to stand, do not lean over, and above all, do not excite them. A simple wave of your hand is enough to send them into a frenzy. Understood?”
Alright, now the stress is back. You hadn’t expected such strong reactions towards humans, especially since this trend od getting pocket spouses was no longer new. “Wait. I thought pocket spouses were already a well-established concept on your planet.”
“Not in these parts,” she sighs. “On the surface, the sight of humans may not cause much of a stir, but things are different down here. For us miners, pocket spouses are a rarity. Only the best can afford them.”
Oh, so even among a highly advanced race of sentient robots, there was still a harmful caste system in place. “Oh, I’m sorry,” you stammer, because what else is there to say in this situation? When she shoots you a sour glance, you decide to change the subject, hoping to save your image from seeming callous and naïve. You clear your throat. “So, I assume you already have your own pocket spouse?”
She gives you a pointed side-eye. She saw right through your plan.
“Of course, I do. Do I need to repeat myself about being careful, or is everything clear?”
“Clear as day.” You don’t need to see her faceplate to know that this human phrase is unfamiliar to her. Feeling her impatient side-eye on you, you awkwardly correct yourself, “Yes.”
“Good. If you have anything else you’d like to know, now is the time to ask. I assure you, you won’t have time later.”
“My spouse. What are they like?”
“Spouses,” she corrects nonchalantly, not even looking up from her datapad, throwing you completely off.
“Spouses? Do I get one for free?”
Elita does not appreciate your attempt at humor. She sends you a sharp look.
“In a manner of speaking. Officially, a pocket spouse is assigned to a single bot, but there are cases of sharing. Or, if by some miracle, a human ends up with a conjunx. But I haven’t heard of such cases.”
Conjunx? That’s a new word, and it means absolutely nothing to you, but you decide to store it in your memory for later, too distracted by the fact that you’ve been assigned to a pair.
“Okay, I definitely wasn’t expecting that.”
“Does that make you uncomfortable?”
“No. I think? I don’t know yet, you caught me off guard.” You take a deep breath. You’ll manage. Somehow. “So, my spouses. What are they like?”
Elita’s expression darkens, and that, in turn, unsettles you. That couldn’t be a good sign.
“What is it? Did I get assigned to some creeps?”
“Worse,” she huffs. “D-16 is a decent mech and an exemplary miner, and officially, he is your spouse. But Orion —” she grips the datapad tighter as if restraining herself from an outburst “—Orion is the most foolish, irresponsible, and reckless bot on all of Cybertron. And if you think I’m exaggerating, you’re gravely mistaken. He attracts trouble like a magnet and throws himself into it because he is incorrigible. I almost pity you, really, because you couldn’t have gotten a worse match. Even Darkwing would have been a better spouse.”
But… as if fighting her own thoughts, she adds, “For all their recklessness… they worked very hard to have you, and I know they will treat you well. Perhaps clumsily at first, but well. That doesn’t change the fact that Orion has an empty canister instead of a processor, so if he does something idiotic, and he will, you are to report it to me immediately.”
Galncing at the datapad, she adds "Do you want to know anything else? We don't have much time for idle chatter."
"Just one thing. You mentioned that there's already a human in this sector. Can you arrange for us to meet sometime soon? It’d be nice to have occasional contact with someone like me."
"We'll see what can be done," she replies warily, clearly displeased with the idea. Her answer makes it obvious that there's a high chance you’ll be left hanging rather than meeting your fellow human, but you’re not giving up that easily.
"Thanks," you say. Out of politeness, feeling an even stronger urge to stay on her good side.
"Shall we begin?"
You take a deep breath. You’re doing this. You’re meeting your extraterrestrial partners, cementing your future on this planet. Your hesitation lasts only a moment — just a brief weighing of pros and cons, an instant of fighting the urge to turn around and run back to the elevator. Less than a second is all it takes for you to give your answer.
"Yes, I want to meet them."
"Be careful," she warns sharply, one last time. "I've worked too hard for this job to lose it now because of human irresponsibility."
Elita takes a step forward, and you have to grab onto her helm to keep your balance, but thankfully, an exaggerated optic-roll is her only reaction to the excess contact. The next steps aren’t as shocking; by the third, you’ve adjusted to the rhythm of the giant leading you to a set of sliding doors, which she opens with a button on the side.
Your pocket spouses certainly know how to make… an intriguing first impression.
Caught off guard by the sudden opening of the doors, they literally tumble into the room and land on the floor, shooting you a lightning-fast glance before scrambling to their pedes at record speed, straightening up as if nothing happened. Their excited grins grow quickly and they’re clearly contagious, because you feel your own lips curling into a smile.
They look masculine and young, as much as you can say that about beings whose tissues don’t age. What grabs your attention most is the bot with yellow optics. You haven’t seen such a unique color among their kind before. Maybe you haven’t met many bots yet, but you could swear most had blue optics. Interesting... You make a mental note to compliment those bright, captivating optics later.
Your gazes meet, and the mech with the unusual, beautiful optics parts his lips slightly. You get the feeling he wants to say something, but excitement completely paralyzes him.
"Well, that was a stunning performance. Was eavesdropping worth it?"
"Ahem, no... we weren't eavesdropping," Orion defends himself, though his gaze remains fixed on you.
"Forgive us, Elita, you just caught us off guard when you opened the door so suddenly," D-16 adds, having suddenly regained control over his body.
They step closer, as if hypnotized, drawn to minimizing the distance, but Elita halts them with an outstretched arm. They stop, but their lovestruck expressions make it clear that their minds are already revolving solely around you.
"Ugh, pull yourselves together," Elita scolds. "You won’t lay so much as a digit on your pocket spouse until you’ve listened to the protocol, so focus."
"Mhm, yeah, yeah."
"Now do you understand what I was talking about earlier?" she directs at you. "I wish you Primus' patience with these two airheads."
"Oh, come on, they’re quite charming," you remark — but it turns out to be unnecessary, as the eruption of joy at hearing your voice is nearly impossible for even Elita to suppress.
Both of them surge forward, their excited cheers and cooing echoing through the empty room, bombarding you with loud adoration.
"Didn’t I just say something about getting them worked up?!" Elita hisses at you, but the sharp tone doesn’t sit well with your partners, their expressions suddenly sober as they feel the instinct to stand in your defense.
"Elita, leave them alone," Orion intervenes. "They’ve done nothing wrong."
"I knew this would happen," Elita sighs. "Enough. Let me recite the protocol so we can all go our separate ways, because I don’t have time to babysit all of you."
She looks at the two mechs before her to make sure they’re listening, but it quickly becomes evident they have no intention of cooperating today.
"Primus, focus! Do you think I have time to waste? Unlike you, empty cans, I have a ton of work to do and I'd like to finish it before my shift starts."
Still seeing their dazed, absentminded expressions, Elita decides to escalate.
"Do I have to take your pocket spouse away for you to finally pay attention?"
Orion snaps out of his trance first, alarmed at the idea of you being taken away.
"What? No, no! We’re listening now, boss."
"Next time, there won’t be a verbal warning. I’ll smack you both on the helms, and that’ll be the end of your pocket spouse respecting you."
Of course, a reprimanding servo-to-helm contact was unavoidable when it became clear they were drifting off again. But after the protocol was recited, a datapad signed, and you were informed that regular supplies of human fuel and clothing would be delivered to you, the long-awaited moment of your "eviction" from Elita’s shoulder finally arrived.
She steps closer to the two bots, who extend their servos with interlaced small digits toward you so you can transfer safely. Grabbing your bag, you carefully step from her shoulder onto their servo, at last entering physical contact with your spouses.
"You have a few clicks of free time before your shift starts," Elita informs them. "And if you’re even a nanoklik late, I swear you’ll be pulling overtime."
She gives you one last soft, almost sympathetic look, so out of place with her previous authoritative tone before leaving, closing the door behind her.
Two pairs of optics focus on you.
You gaze into them, sinking into the moment, finally understanding what Elita meant about their fascination with humans. Because looking into their dazzling optics, brimming with excitement and adoration, you find yourself experiencing that same fascination with their alien race, even though you’ve met other bots before.
You can truly call yourself a pocket spouse now, completely leaving your past life behind. And you sincerely hope this one will be better. That Orion and D-16 will make it so, though you have no guarantee.
"Hello," you say warmly.
"Hi," they reply almost simultaneously.
D-16 can’t hold back any longer. He extends his servo toward you, eager to finally acquaint himself with the texture of your body, but he hesitates the moment he feels you shiver ever so slightly, struck by your fear.
"Ah, I’m sorry, don’t be afraid," he says.
A bad start. A very bad start. He worries he’s already tainted your budding relationship, that his reckless excitement has scared you enough that you won’t give him a chance to open up. But you quickly soothe his fears.
"It’s okay, really. You can touch me if you want."
Their youthful, boyish excitement returns, softening their handsome metal faces — and your heart along with them.
"Just be careful," you remind them. "Humans are quite prone to accidental squishing."
"We’ll remember," D-16 promises. "We’d never hurt you. Right, Orion?"
"Of course. You’ll be completely safe with us."
"Alright, I believe you." Not entirely. You want to believe them. But if what Elita said was true, then they would stay true to their word if they worked so hard to be assigned a human. Only fools would deliberately destroy the fruits of their labor. "So? Do you want to touch your pocket spouse?"
Your pocket spouse. Your. Theirs. Theirs and only theirs.
It’s a dangerous thought for a miner, because the concept of ownership had been limited to just a recharge station and the locker next to it. Everything else was shared. Shared washracks, shared habsuites, shared berths for resting. There was no room for theirs.
But you were theirs. Truly, undeniably, and tangibly theirs. Only theirs. And they wanted it to stay that way. Theirs to touch, theirs to give attention to, theirs to talk to and compliment. Not for Jazz, not for Wheeljack, not for Sideswipe, and no longer for Elita. Theirs. It was beautiful and terrifying at the same time because you were burdening them with responsibilities they had never known before. Theirs. They couldn’t rely on anyone else anymore.
They exchange a brief, knowing glance. Theirs. They cannot ruin this. They cannot make mistakes. You have to like them, just as they instantly fell in love with you, and see them as good spouse material. They will show you that they can take care of you. Their pocket spouse. Theirs. Only theirs.
"What’s wrong? You don’t want to?" you ask teasingly, snapping them out of the traps of their own thoughts.
"Oh, Primus, of course we do. Very much. You have no idea how much," Orion confesses.
They were both brave, but it’s Orion who makes the first move. His servo finds your back, pressing against it with a single digit. Soft. Oh, so soft.
Once, he asked Elita what her pocket spouse felt like, and that was the answer he got. He didn’t understand it then. What was softness? What kind of sensation was it? What could he compare it to? But now… now he knew that softness was you, and you were softness. And if he could, he would never let you go.
"Wow, incredible. D, this is incredible, unlike anything else. You’re… extraordinary!"
He gently strokes your back, and you allow yourself to wrap your hand around his massive metal finger, which Orion welcomes with a beaming, delighted smile. How was it possible that your servo was even softer? Or maybe somewhere else, you were even softer still. He’d heard that humans and Cybertronians were compatible, and though he knows it’s not exactly proper to let his mind drift into impure, carnal territories so early in the relationship, cannot stop himself from dreaming of drowning in your softness. Wants to be surrounded by it. Wants to be suffocated by it. Wants to feel it after every shift, wake up in it and recharge.
Impatient with his partner’s sluggishness and selfishness, D-16 clicks his glossa.
"Move your digit, Pax, it’s my turn now."
It takes Orion a few nanokliks to pull himself away from his indecent thoughts. He doesn’t want to let you go, doesn’t want to be more than a few centimeters away from you ever again, but he knows D will smack him on the still-fresh sore spot left by Elita on his helm if he doesn’t pull his servo back. So he does. And immediately, he is consumed by an overwhelming sense of loneliness and emptiness, as if his life has suddenly become incomplete. He already wants to come back to you.
D-16’s reaction is similar. Awe at the new but pleasant texture manifests in his slightly parted intake and quick strokes across your back, searching for and discovering softness. Where your hand meets his digit, an incomparable warmth spreads, giving him a sense of completeness. You, him, and Orion. Three puzzle pieces that fit together perfectly, finally reunited after years of separation.
"I’m glad you like me," you laugh. "That’s a good start, huh?"
"It was good the moment we saw you," Orion says. "Really, we couldn’t have imagined a better pocket spouse."
"You’re too kind," you reply. You know they’re speaking from excitement, their minds weaving intricate visions and fantasies about life with a pocket spouse — visions that might not be so rosy in reality — but you don’t want to ruin it for them. Especially since you want to find a good life here, too. You want to be happy, regardless of the expectations they unknowingly place upon you. If they want to play house, you’ll join them. If they have a human fetish, you’ll indulge them in that too. "I think we’ll be happy together, won’t we? I’d like that."
"We will, for sure!" Orion assures enthusiastically.
"We know we’re just lousy miners, and you won’t have any luxuries," D-16 adds, earning a sharp elbow to the side from Orion. "I wasn’t finished, Pax." He elbows him back. "But we’ll do our best to make sure you have a good life with us. We’ll do everything for you. We’ll get… almost anything, but if you need something from the city, just say the word! Orion or I will get you food, clothes, whatever you need."
"Thanks, you’re sweet," you say, touched by their words. "I know I can’t do much, but maybe I can repay you somehow?"
"Just having you here is enough for now," D-16 says, smiling softly, enchanted by your question.
"Will you touch us again?" Orion asks, only to immediately receive a frustrated elbow. "What? They asked first."
D-16 pinches the bridge of his nose, unable to believe his partner’s tactlessness. Orion’s talent for making things worse had to affect you, it just had to. Just like every fragging time, it would fall on his shoulders to get them out of trouble, and in this case, to make sure you saw them as normal and worthy of being your spouses. They cannot mess this up. At any cost.
Which is why D is surprised when he hears your soft laughter. He lifts his servo from his faceplate and looks at you hopefully. So their relationship wasn’t ruined by Orion’s loose vocalizer?
"Of course. Come closer," you say, encouraging them further by crooking a finger.
Two massive faceplates move toward you simultaneously until they finally touch. They’re so close that you can stroke their cheeks, and so you do, slowly running your fingers over warm, living metal, drowning in their proximity. Orion and D-16 press into your hands, leaning into the comforting, though foreign, softness — now only theirs. Not for perching on Elita’s shoulder anymore. For them. Theirs to be petted, theirs to be embraced.
They could spend a lifetime in this room if it meant constant cheek-stroking and being spoiled by you. Oh, how they couldn’t wait for your shared life. Waking up with you. Coming back to their recharge stations after a hard day’s work, knowing someone was waiting for them. Spending time together. Telling you about Megatronus and Sentinel, showing off their merch, sharing every detail of their lives, and begging you to tell them about yours. About your planet, your interests, your human life — so they could make your life here as good as possible, desperately vying for your affection.
You will like them. You must. Because they already adored you, unconditionally devoted to their beloved pocket spouse. Theirs.
Relaxed and overwhelmed with contentment, they let their engines hum louder.
"Oh? You like this that much?" you ask, totaly not planning to exploit the bots’ ability to purr purely for your own selfish pleasure.
"Very much," Orion rumbles.
"You’re the best," D-16 adds.
For a moment, they open their optics, their gaze focused on you. And the trust flickering within them, the fervor of emotions burning away reason convinces you that you chose well by deciding to become a pocket spouse.
168 notes · View notes
puppysuke · 2 days ago
Text
daisuke as a dad hc!
this is very self indulgent of me i fear. i want to have kids so bad its not funny. um! anyway, my day was very shit so. i needed something to feel better and somehow daisuke as a dad is what my brain decided would be comfort. continue reading below the cut ! art by dressup4life on pinterest i think, but i am unsure! these are all sfw and NOT on tulpar. if it happens after those events or a totally different au is up to you :) all are sfw.
Tumblr media
🌺 --- total girl dad. i said it! you cannot convince me this man is not a girl dad. like, he's good with boys too, but tooootally a girl dad. 🌺 --- dress up ! stickers ! make up ! will let his kids do whatever they want to him in that aspect. ~ "dad, dad!" daisuke turns around from what he was doing-fixing the breaks of your car-, with grease smeared on his face. he smiled and stood up, rubbing his hands on his pants to get rid of the grease. he glances at swansea who had come over to give him a hand before turning to his kid and crouching down once more to be at eye level with his kid. "what's up, kiddo? wanted to help your awesome dad and uncle swansea fix the car?" he asks, reaching forward and pinching their cheek. his kid shakes his head and pouts. "no, dad, i wanna play dress up! lets play dress up!" daisuke smiles a little before hearing swansea snicker. he looked back at swansea and shoots a short glare.
needless to say, after that interaction, he was working on the car in a halloween princess dress with horribly done makeup, getting teased and made fun of playfully the whole time by swansea. (oof that healed a little part of me...) 🌺 --- daisuke never wants to push his kids into something they don't want. assuming you want to imaging this after the events of mouthwashing, he knows what its like to be pushed into something he doesn't want. be it a job they don't want when they're older, sports, or even a meal they don't like.
🌺 --- he is so worried about not doing a good job. he really wants to be a good dad, but sometimes he gets scared he's not doing a good job. he wants nothing more than to be a good parent, but sometimes he just comes to you with stress on being a bad dad. 🌺 --- he is the good cop. actually, he's in the criminals! you tell the kids no ice cream before dinner? you find daisuke eating ice cream with the kids. you tell the kids to eat their veggies? daisuke takes a good half of the veggies for himself instead. you tell daisuke to be more firm with the kids? he tries! but simply cannot resist those big eyes looking at him like the devil on his shoulder. 🌺 --- when you get insecure over strech marks or weight gain, you don't even have to tell daisuke. he can figure it out on his own in seconds of being by you. he is quick to reassure you and make sure you know he still finds you to be attractive. 🌺 --- for my trans masc readers, he constantly reassures you as a man! to him, your gender doesn't matter, even if you gave birth to his kids, he sees you as a man. you're his husband (or boyfriend) no matter what your body does and he makes sure to teach the kids about your gender when it comes time to! 🌺 --- as soon as he has one kid, he wants another. he is practically begging to have another kid after you're recovered and you're both ready physically and mentally. if you tell him no, he won't pressure you into it, but he will be a little disappointing. he will try not to show disappointment though! he already has one little angel, he is content.
🌺 --- when you first have a baby, he is gentle as ever with you and a great help! he's very active in taking care of both the baby and you! the baby needs to be changed into a clean diaper? he's on it! you need to take a bath? he's already running the water and ready to take the baby off your hands!
🌺 --- he is PROTECTIVE. like he doesn't even let his parents hold the baby at first. he wants only you and him to hold the baby, take care of the baby and everything like that.
🌺 --- he learns to cook. look, hear me out on this. he knows you're stressed about feeding the kids good meals, not just the instant ramen and take out you two had been living on, so he learns to cook throughout your pregnancies and before the baby can eat solid food!
🌺 --- he slows down and becomes a real family man. instead of wanting to go get a drink with friends, he'd rather be playing something with the kids. instead of gaming all night with people, he spends time with you after the kids are asleep. instead of reading comics, he talks to swansea for advice about things.
🌺 --- he ADORES you to no end after you have kids. like, he thought you were the most stunning person on earth but damn. you had a certain glow about you, and he definitely appreciated the extra weight you put on! ------- if you likes this and have anything you'd like me to write from this fandom, or any other fandoms listen in my intro post, my requests are open! just ask me in my inbox and i'll write / make hc for you <3 thank you for reading!
57 notes · View notes
blushsturns · 2 days ago
Note
I literally love all your aus and I need to know what perv Matt, bad boy Matt and mr wrong number are doing rn, please
Tumblr media
thank you ml! ♡
*there is some mature content ahead. be aware!*
perv!matt is laying in bed, contemplating on calling you because he's...well, rock hard and all he can think about is your luscious lips wrapped around his cock and taking him as deep as you would be willing to take him down that warm, pretty mouth of yours.
"fuck" matt grunted to himself, his hand wrapped around his cock firmly as he began to stroke his cock at a steady pace, squeezing it each and every time he got to the top. his thumb circled along the shiny tip as it leaked with pre-cum.
he twitched in his hand as he stroked his own cock faster, grunting deeply as he threw his head back against the pillow behind him, his eyes closing, and visions of you in between his thighs and taking him down your pretty throat and swallowing his entire load is what sent him over the edge. he milked himself dry with a stream of his cum oozing from the tip and falling against his abdomen and hand.
his body shook with pleasure, your name falling from his lips, his heart racing rapidly in his chest as he tried to catch his labored breathing.
"fuck. i need to call her."
Tumblr media
bad boy!matt sits in his garage on his stool with a perfectly rolled blunt between his lips as he takes a puff, inhaling the smoke in his lungs for a brief moment to let it sit, before exhaling it. the slight burn ached his throat, but was soon gone with a slight cough. next to him was his brother chris who would not shut up about a girl he thinks is hot.
"would you shut up for one god damn second about this bitch?"
chris looks at him with his eyebrow furrowed in a curious manner. "dude, all you do is yap about that librarian of yours, what's the damn difference? have you ever gotten any yet?"
matt shook his head immediately, a soft sigh emitting from his lips. "shut the fuck up before i cut off your dick and you won't be able to get any..ever."
Tumblr media
mr. wrong number (player!chris) lays next to the girl he just had sex with, already forgetting her name.
all he remembers is that she was an easy fuck and had alcohol pumping through his bloodstream.
"will you call me?" she slurred as she sits up on his bed, looking over at him with a hopeful smile.
chris let out a laugh, shaking his head immediately. "you? fuck no. what do you even do?"
"excuse me? i just gave you my body and now you're treating me like shit?" she shook her head in disbelief, her face growing hot with anger boiling through her. "screw you, chris. or should i say, fuck boy? i hope the next girl you fuck ends up breaking your heart, you piece of shit."
he laid there, dumbfounded and unable to speak any more words. he immediately shook his head, rolling his eyes in absolute annoyance, practically shooing her out the door, and out of his sight.
damn, was he really that fucked up with attachment issues? if so, why did he think of naive!reader the entire night, wanting to call her to hear how pretty her voice probably sounded in his ear, like a heavenly tune in his ear that he couldn't get enough of?
Tumblr media
i miss my favorite au babies. i'll be updating as soon as i can. i'm still going through it, but i'm hanging in there.
as always, if you have any ideas for me, please send them to my inbox or if you just wanna chat. :)
-nessa
55 notes · View notes
witchingwithscissors · 2 days ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Divorce Lawyer Rio/Brewery Owner Agatha + I’m 🍃 = this sapphicy AU thing. Ps I’m an elder millennial so I don’t know how to flip the gif so just imagine they’re seated across from each other in your terror dome.
Rio hadn’t meant to stay this late.
She had only stopped into Cinder & Grain because her usual bar was packed, and she wasn’t in the mood for small talk or lingering stares. She wanted a drink, a quiet corner, and maybe a moment to forget she’d spent the last eight hours in her office breaking apart marriages for a living.
She didn’t expect her.
The bartender. Agatha, according to the embroidered patch on her worn-in T-shirt, moved like she belonged to the space. Effortlessly pouring drinks, laughing at someone’s joke, and running a towel over the bar top with absentminded ease. She had the kind of presence that made people lean in, that made a room feel warmer just by being in it.
And, at some point, her eyes caught Rio’s.
She looked once. Quickly. Then twice. Lingering. And before Rio could pretend not to notice, Agatha was sliding into the booth across from her, elbows resting on the table like they’d done this a hundred times before.
“You’re not a regular,” Agatha said, tapping a finger against Rio’s whiskey glass.
Rio raised an eyebrow. “That obvious?”
Agatha smirked. “Whiskey neat? In a brewery?” She shook her head. “Yeah, that stands out.”
Rio exhaled through her nose, amused. “I don’t do beer.”
“Well, that’s a shame,” Agatha said, leaning back like she had all the time in the world. “I was just about to offer you my favorite one.”
Rio smirked. “Would it change your mind if I said I was allergic?”
Agatha tilted her head, considering. “Not unless you’re actually allergic.”
“I just don’t like it.”
Agatha sighed dramatically, shaking her head. “Tragic.” Then, after a beat, “Let me guess… you’re a lawyer.”
That made Rio pause. “That obvious?”
Agatha grinned. “You have that whole I could argue you out of your own drink order look about you.”
Rio let out a short laugh. “I’d be offended, but you’re not wrong.”
“Lucky guess.” Agatha drummed her fingers on the table, studying her for a second. “Wait! Fuck, hold on.” A flicker of recognition flashed in her expression. “You’re that hot witch lawyer, aren’t you? The one from that billboard a few years ago?”
Rio smirked. “Depends. What do you remember?”
Agatha snapped her fingers. “It had a fucking witch pun… ugh what was it? Something like—”
“Don’t Let Them Hex Half Your Assets.”
Agatha pointed at her, grinning. “That’s the one.”
“Wow,” Rio mused, swirling her drink. “A woman remembers my face… from my shitty divorce ad. That’s a first.”
“I mean, you made an impression.” Agatha smirked. “Some part of me wanted to call just to see if you were actually that dramatic in person.”
Rio lifted a brow. “And?”
Agatha’s gaze flickered lower, slow, deliberate. “Still deciding.”
The way she said it sent something warm through Rio’s chest. No, maybe lower.
This was flirting. Definitely flirting.
Rio should have finished her drink, thanked Agatha for the company, and gone home. She had an early morning conference call she had to be on camera for. But she didn’t go home yet.
Instead, she leaned in slightly, watching the way Agatha tracked her movement. “Alright,” Rio said. “Let’s test something, then.”
Agatha raised an eyebrow. “Test?”
Rio reached for the glass Agatha had brought with her, half-filled with some dark amber brew, the kind that looked deceptively rich and smooth.
She picked it up, took a slow sip, and waited.
The taste hit her tongue. Not bitter like she expected, but something layered, something full, with just the faintest hint of brown butter honey at the end. Good. Really good.
Agatha was watching her closely, eyes flicking to her lips as Rio swallowed.
Finally, Rio set the glass down, tilting her head. “Alright. I’ll admit it.”
Agatha quirked an eyebrow. “Admit what?”
Rio let out a slow, heated breath, voice dipping lower. “I never realized how hungry I was… until I tasted you.”
The words hung between them, heavier than she expected, and for the first time all night, Agatha didn’t have a quick reply.
She just looked at her. Really took her in.
Then, finally, Agatha let out a breathy laugh, shaking her head. “That was fucking smooth.”
Rio smirked. “I know.”
“You always this bold?”
“Only when it works.”
Agatha’s lips twitched. “And what makes you think it’s working?”
Rio leaned in just a fraction more, voice dipping lower. “Because you haven’t looked away from my mouth since I picked up that glass.”
Agatha drew in a sharp breath, hesitation flickering for only a moment before instinct took over. Her fingers slipped around Rio’s wrist, her touch light but possessive, her thumb tracing a slow, teasing stroke over the rapid beat of her pulse.
Rio’s breath hitched.
Agatha didn’t say anything at first, just let her touch linger.
Then, quietly, “Tell me to stop.”
Rio’s fingers twitched, itching to close the space between them entirely. Instead, she tilted her chin, holding Agatha’s gaze steady. “Not a chance.”
And that was it.
Agatha moved first, sliding closer, brushing her lips against Rio’s in a way that wasn’t desperate, wasn’t rushed… just a slow, lingering confirmation of something inevitable.
The kiss was warm, unhurried. Testing. Tasting. Teasing.
Agatha let her fingers trail along Rio’s wrist, anchoring her there. Rio parted her lips slightly, letting her lean in deeper, letting the taste of the beer linger between them.
By the time they pulled apart, Rio was breathless, and Agatha looked entirely too pleased with herself.
“Damn,” Rio muttered.
Agatha exhaled a soft laugh, thumb brushing against Rio’s wrist one last time before letting go. “That’s one way to convert you to beer.”
Rio huffed, shaking her head as she reached for her glass again, lips still tingling. “I’m still not a beer person.”
Agatha smirked, leaning back, her gaze lingering on Rio’s mouth with clear amusement. “Sure you aren’t.”
A charged pause passed between them only long enough for Rio to feel the echo of Agatha’s touch warm against her wrist. She wanted to stay. Wanted to close the distance again. But instead, she grabbed a bar napkin, scribbled something across it, and slid it across the table, letting her fingers brush against Agatha’s one last time.
Agatha waited until Rio was nearly out the door before picking it up. She raised an eyebrow at the neat digits beneath a single name: Rio. Flipping it over, she caught a hint of laughter in her own breath as she read the note scrawled on the back:
“If you’re still deciding, let me know when you’ve made up your mind.”
Her lips curved into a slow, deliberate smile. Rolling the napkin between her fingers, she slipped it into her back pocket, already imagining Rio’s voice on the other end of the line.
Outside, Rio paused on the sidewalk, glancing over her shoulder through the window. Their eyes met in a heated, unspoken promise.
Yeah.
Agatha would definitely be calling.
71 notes · View notes
meiguicha · 8 hours ago
Text
In The Mirror of Your Eyes (My Love, My Life)
Mydei x Reader - Reincarnation AU
You know you don't possess him, so you can only let him go. Yet still, he is your love and your life.
Original
cw: 3.1 spoilers, major character illness, cussing, Adon is the most carnally desired unreliable narrator, hyv hurt me so now no one in this au deserves to be happy
//i hate you hyv i hate you. my husband who deserves to NOT go to war has left for the war. adon's only emotions are mildly angry, angry and depressed angry i fear, don't listen to him. trust i will give my husband what he deserves (romcom where the only conflict is being idiots)
Tumblr media
Adon hates your husband. 
Your assistant and vice-chief accountant hates his crown prince more than anything on this damned planet. He hates him more than he hates Eryx who does nothing but make his job harder, more than his nosy neighbour who keeps tossing their scraps into his bin, and more than the gaggle of hags Okhema has the gall to call the Council of Elders. 
Ever since Mydei tailed after your every step that very day, if it's unrelated to work,  all he’s ever heard from you has something to do with him. And every time he comes in to talk to you, all he gets is a sidelong glance and a vibe that he really isn’t welcome right now. 
Don’t even get him started on the absolute bullshit he heard during the aftermath when he barged into your office demanding to see you, he’s pretty sure he’s heard noises the human mouth should not be making that day. 
But right now, he hates your husband for not being here when you clearly needed him most. 
On the day that grey haired weirdo and the black haired man started running around the palace, you who had finally moved past what for the longest time seemed to be a perpetual fatigue, suddenly lost your grip on your basket. Adon could only watch, perhaps more dumbfounded and concerned than any other possible emotion, as scrolls tumbled out, your knees that which always remained such a strong pillar in the face of challenge gave out on you. Never mind that his own hands were busy with a basket of his own, sheer panic filled his veins when he saw your eyes roll to the back of your head. 
If he were but a second later, they tell him, your skull would have cracked open. 
Slowly, carefully, more and more of your duties have now been handed off to him. Golgos and Beroe have started to take on his previous responsibilities, all the while you remain in your office, watching over his work as you drift amidst consciousness. 
Lady Aglaea was informed of your condition and though you’ve been sent to healer after healer, priest after priest, it appears that your body was simply giving up. Recovery was but a chance, one so slim only a needle could pass through.
The news does not come lightly, but stubborn as you are, every morning he still finds you in your office. Stubbornly, you remain at your chair and stubbornly, a scroll will be open on your desk. Every evening, when he is able, your stupid husband comes to retrieve you and you, stubbornly, will act as if you were all fine and well. 
At least, that’s what you did until you could no longer hide the toil that plague took on your form. Yet you would not tell the one person you trusted most. 
A minor illness, you said. Something that kept you weak but not enough that it would doom you. 
It was to keep him focused on what needed to be done, nothing to fret over. 
Adon makes the move to your office not long after. It's too small for the both of you and he hates how closed in it feels, he wonders how you managed to work so comfortably when you kept company with Mydei. 
He remembers pointing a calloused finger at the protrusion on your sash, a leather bound hilt with an engraving on the pommel sticking out from rosy fabric. It was a dagger, clearly so. But it was only then that he noticed its existence. “When did you start carrying that?”
“Hm?” With a hum, you lolled  your head towards his direction, eyes still closed and voice soft, “Carry what?”
Brushing his hand against the handle, your hand moved at an unnatural speed, the cold of your palm permeating his skin and bone so much so that the very contact ripped a flinch from him as he barely managed a response. “That.”
You didn’t move from your stance, and it took a tentative retreat for your shoulders to relax once more. An amused huff escaped your lips, and though you kept your eyes closed, your thumb traced over the engraving on the hilt. Your very words dripped with sickly fondness, even apart you would talk of him so fondly.
“I’m surprised you can’t tell, hasn’t the proof of my love’s adoration for me been quite obvious?”
“Oh fuck me gently with the lance of fury.” The youth couldn’t help the groan that leaves his mouth, nor the roll of his eyes, not when you would take every opportunity to spew your bullshit. 
You tutted, as if scolding a child, “Language Adon.”
He rolled his eyes again, any harder and he’s certain he’ll be able to look into his brain one day. 
“Yeah yeah, whatever you say.”
The laugh that left your lips was sweet, so delighted by the chance to talk about your idiot husband that even getting to mention him is more than enough to lift your spirits. But it was still too soft, and he hated him then too, for taking away your barking laughter like this.
Tucking the dagger further into your sash, as though to keep it ever closer, a laboured breath escaped your lungs and only then did you call for him, “Wake me up when he comes, okay?”
This assistant of yours, who hates your husband more than ever, averted his gaze. The words on the scroll were blurring together and he didn’t know why. He’s never been allergic to dust, so why did his eyes water up so? Rubbing at his eyes, all he found was salty anger. 
He bit his tongue. Metallic ichor filled his mouth and stained his teeth, he bit his tongue. 
“Yeah, go back to sleep, you old bag.”
Adon realised, belatedly while your breaths were all that filled his ears and the rise of your chest was in the corners of his vision, that you never told your husband. 
Lord Phainon fails the trial of strife some time after this. The hot baths are cranked to the highest heat and your– his– department deals with the compensation some of the victims demand. There is word of his prince seeking counsel from his fellow Kremnoans.
The grey haired weirdo and their companion go off and come back with that grove scholar. Ladies Tribios appear to be missing a member. Lord Phainon and his gaggle of merry fools are sent to the Castrum Kremnos, and his prince returns a god. 
Adon could care less, his days are still filled with paperwork and making sure you don’t keel over and die on the side of the road. 
The night of your husband’s return and the triumph over something he can’t be bothered to know, you send him a message in the dead of rest. He sets a reminder to follow through the daybreak of. 
There’s something about your home that he can’t quite put his finger on. 
Chalices of similar craftsmanship sit atop a shelf, a neat stack of recipes is placed by a vase of roses, books of poetry and history arranged on a shelf by the porch. He even notices a pair of chimera carvings, one bearing a red mane and another with a deep green, their faces pressed together side by side. 
It's eerily domestic, and for all his years of knowing you, it's odd seeing it now so filled with the presence of another.
When he does locate your bedroom, he finds you encased in a woven blanket, a soft pink that seemed to dampen your already sallow features. Curled up in a too big bed, his eyes drift to the chimera plush in your arms, red mane again. There’s a cup of water on the bedside table, a letter trapped beneath a plate of soft honeycakes. 
He realises then what it is. Everything you had, and everything you will ever be, somehow revolves around him. Yet you’re alone here, you’re alone surrounded by his presence when he should be with you. 
He hates him more for this.
There is no smile that greets him, no cutting remark on his expression, all he gets from you is an urge to come closer. 
He pushes past a sheer curtain, the light sifting through the fabric as he enters your bedroom. His steps are heavy, dragging along the floor like lead. It suddenly feels too personal, too intimate. He’s never been in here before, and though only the two of you inhabit this small building, he feels unwelcome despite your gaze. 
No matter, he’s felt this way countless times, in this damned city, under the looks of people cruller than you could ever be. 
The first sentence out of your mouth wouldn’t be considered normal if it were anyone else, a morbid greeting that would put anyone off. 
“Adon, what do you think the afterlife is like?”
You know he’s never put much thought into useless things like this. He simply huffs, “Don’t know, don’t care. As long as Eryx isn’t where I am, I’m happy.”
“That sounds like you, I’m sure your personal paradise would be jabbing him with a dull spear while he begs you to stop.” Your eyes crinkle together, the fact that you can still picture something like that so clearly only mildly takes the edge off his bones. “I hope it's nice, I’d quite like to spend the rest of my days doing nothing but weaving and thinking of him.”
“Love brained idiot, it's not like you’ll actually die from this,” Scoffing, he covertly closes the curtains, ties the ends to frame the entryway the way you like it. Somehow, his fingers struggle with something as simple as this. 
You won’t die. You can’t die. That’s not fair, this disgusting world can’t take you away like this. You deserve more dignity, you deserve to die in your bed grey haired and wrinkly, not like this, not so soon. 
“We’ll all die one day, and if Lord Phainon is willing, maybe I’ll be waiting to catch sight of him once more.”
His brows knit together, and you chide at him lest he gets prematurely wrinkly. He moves to pull a chair out regardless of his doubt but you shake your head, reaching for his hand as the tips of your fingers prod into his palm. He only watches, can only watch as you pull out that damned dagger from the depths of your form. The light of the world bearing titan’s gift reveals its visage to him in its entirety, but he’s not too focused on that more than he’s worried on how much strain is placed on your hands.
A scoff escapes him, eyes narrowed as you push the weapon onto him. “What the hell are you–?!”
“Adon, did I tell you what this knife means?”
He doesn’t respond. Truth be told, he only half knows. He’s seen you use it to cut open fruit, wiped clean to slice open letters, used for nothing so noble that its appearance seems to call for. 
But Adon hates looking at that stupid thing, he hates that even now you keep it so cherished when the man who gave it to you has betrayed you so. How can you keep such a damning item on you? If it were him, he would have thrown it into the black tide a long time ago. 
Weighty in his hands, the warmth from your body just barely warms the cold weapon. Its sheathed, rose vines wrap around it in twines of gold or brass (he doesn’t know, he can’t quite focus on something as useless as that when faced with your trembling hands). Even the engraving bears a rose, a blood red crystal the heart of the bloom, and he hates it even more. A flower born of blood and love, his mother told him once, petals stained by the life of a fleeing lover as proof of their eternal love. He hates it, he hated it then he hates it now. Who would be so stupid to spill blood for something as fragile as love? 
Loyalty made more sense, but love? 
“Yeah, your stupid idiot husband gave that to you instead of literally anything else.” Rolling his eyes, he struggles to keep the spite in his voice mild. 
You laugh at this, the ghost of that barking humour just barely clinging to the dregs of your voice. It's but a humoured breath now, and yet still you strain yourself to speak, “Can you keep it for me? Please.”
The breath that once resided in his lungs seems to evacuate the moment your words leave your pale lips. 
“What are you talking about? Are you going senile now?”
“I told Lady Castorice that when the time comes, I want her to put me to rest, and you know I have no one else to give all this to.”
Your face looked so peaceful when you said that, more a corpse at rest than a living breathing mortal. The light bathed you in its otherworldly grace, and from how frail you’ve gotten, Adon worries that you were more than ready to be whisked away into Thanatos’ embrace at that very moment. 
All he can do is sneer, twist his face in rage to keep that traitorous emotion sealed in his eyes. “Have you gone mad? You’ll never come back if she takes you!”
“Adon.”
“You….” He can’t find the words to yell at you, why can’t he find the words now of all times? 
You have to know, you can’t not know! How can one man make you so weak?! You’re not a pining damsel in a shitty romance novel! You’re the chief accountant, you bear authority rivalling kings! You’re more than that idiotic foolish dimwitted man’s lover!
The words never come to him, and all he can do is sneer at your placated expression, “You’re so stupid! How can you throw away your life just because your stupid husband is leaving you?!”
“Adon,” Your call for him is ignored. 
He’s all too aware that he must resemble a petulant child now but he could care less. He’d rather piss off Daros than listen right now. “No! I’m not taking it!” 
He wants to keep yelling at you, even if getting through that thick skull of yours is but a far flung dream. You wouldn’t listen to him, he knows, but the thought of telling you that you shouldn’t have tied yourself so intricately to someone like Mydei is all that lingers on his mind. 
Yet his words die in his throat, they couldn’t possibly continue on, not in front of you. 
Your cold hands wrap around his, he can’t feel the scars on your palms anymore. They’re so soft now, even your nails have grown longer. 
“Adon, this dagger was a promise.”
The bitter smile on your lips is stained by the blood that stains them, even as you choke and vomit these disgusting thoughts that you should have never known, he doesn’t pull away. No matter, you don’t let him keep what’s left of your will anyways. “But fate is cruel, and sometimes we can’t fight against what we’re destined to become.”
“All my lives were never meant to be anything more than steps to his true home, and mortal lives like mine mean nothing if it means the safety and prosperity of Amphoreus.”
“It doesn’t matter how much I love him, my love cannot keep him away from his destiny.”
Shaking your head, it is as if what you speak is nothing but objective fact. You no longer pick at your nails, opting to run the pads of your fingers over rings that never had a place on those hands of yours years ago. More engraved roses, he hates the flower more. 
“I don’t know whether I’ll live through this, and if I don’t, you’ll get everything, okay?” A ghost of a sigh is all you manage, all you can. He can’t look at you, not when you’ve become so resigned to remain a footnote in someone else’s life. 
The weapon is still heavy in his hand, and when your eyes seem to glaze over, he surreptitiously places it on the bedside table, trapping the unopened letter beneath its weight. Half eaten honeycakes and a still full cup, at the very least your husband hadn’t deigned to let you starve in his traitorous absence. He hates the smell of it, but can’t bear to take it away when your gaze lingers. 
That knife is a promise. It must be some shitty promise if you’re so willing to hand it off to him the moment you can. 
His knees feel unsteady, he doesn’t know when your house got so dusty, or so cold. Blinking, his breath catches in his throat when he realises how shaky his voice is. This never happened before, not when his father cursed him for his career option, not when his siblings left one after the other to fight in something far bigger than themselves. 
They weren’t stupid like you or your husband, he realises. 
Adon can only look at you from the corner of his eyes, any more and he doesn’t know whether he’d be able to keep himself whole. He hates this feeling, hates that your stupid marriage and your stupid lack of communication is what toils him so much.
“How… how can you be so okay with this?” He ignores the way his words waver in the wind, the breeze carrying his sentiments more so than his own power. 
A breath escapes your lips, a whisper in the wind that erupts into barking laughter. The very sound of it demands his attention, how you cackle as if possessed by the spirits of strife. There could be no other explanation to this… This! Your very form would deem you frail and weak, yet here you sit imbued with the will of a thousand soldiers. 
“Do you think he just up and left?” Crinkling your eyes together, the point of your canines glints under the light as you bare your teeth to him in some cruel mixture of amusement and grief. “Adon, my love is not a cruel monster.”
The dregs of your mirth still cling to your words, and it is now he hates his healthy sight. Sorrowful dews cling to your lashes, yet they’re ephemeral in their transience, leaving nothing behind in your mournful seas. “I’m grateful he loved me, I’m happy he spent what time he had left as a man with me. But I’ll miss him, I’ll keep missing him even if I'm nothing but a passing thought to him.”
“Then come with me! If I have to go see him off then you should too! You’re his–”
–lover. 
You’re his lover. 
But he’s your love, your reason for life. He can’t even lie to himself, he knows you were barely living all those years ago, and he knows. He can call you stupid and foolish all he wants, but had you never met him, you would have been welcoming Thanatos’ embracing arms long before Nikador fell. 
He hates him. He hates him. How could he make you so dependent on him then leave you like this?
Why are you smiling like that? Why won’t you ever listen to him when it comes to things like this? Why are you always so stubborn and so willing to let yourself be left behind?!
All you can manage is a shaky breath, through your smile and your shrouding sorrow, yet despite it all you will still speak of him so fondly, “If I did, I don’t know whether I’ll be able to let him go.”
“If he ever comes back, don’t give it to him, okay? It would be better if he forgets me.”
“I thought about burying it with me but,” Another mirthless laugh leaves your lips, why do you only laugh at your troubles? You meet his eyes, and suddenly Adon simply feels the need to return it. “I don’t want someone digging up my grave to take it.”
“It's a good knife, and who knows? Maybe you pass it down to the next sucker as some heirloom.” You laugh, like a mother huffing about her will. 
He hates the way you feel about your own life, your own possessions. 
The dagger mocks him from the corners of his vision, your own form taunts him for his incompetence. He’s not in the mood to even indulge this stupid thought of yours. 
“You’re not thinking right. Go back to sleep.”
Wrapping the blanket around yourself tighter, all you do is rest your head against the pillow, closing your eyes as the corners of your lips raise again, “Maybe you’re right.” With a hum, it's as though to speak of him was to take another breath, to think of him to live another day, “At least I’ll see my love in my dreams again.”
Return to that field of flowers, a place where neither pain nor mortal troubles can reach you. Rest easy and lay your weary head, your Adon will come back soon.
Your assistant is grateful that if anything, he’s become intimately aware of your husband’s habits if only for the hours of his life he’s wasted listening to you yap on and on and on about this and that. He hates that he knows where to find him, it's useless information in his mind but information nonetheless. 
The prince– no, not anymore– Mydei only quirks a brow when he notices the youth’s presence. You must have told him that he’s taken on most of your responsibilities with your condition, and beneath the shade of awnings and taut silks, your vice chief only regards the man with an apathetic look.
“I’m surprised, did you sneak out from work just to come here?” His voice is clear, low but clear. 
There is little amity between them, he knows. A kind of pettiness only seen between children feuding over trivial matters. So even as he crosses his arms, he only scoffs, “Don’t get it twisted, boss gave me the day off and I thought I should see what the hullabaloo is all about.”
“I don’t care that you’ve become a god or whatever, and honestly I could care less about all this…” Waving a hand around the fanfare that is soon to await him, Adon’s features twist ever the more in his vexation.
“But I have a bone to pick with you.”
Amusement is all that greets him, and for once he isn’t sure whether this is true or false. Yet as he speaks, his steady lilt wavers at the mention of you, always has, always will. 
Mydei gestures for him to continue, “Go on then, let me hear what they’ve probably already told me.”
It takes a while for Adon to comprehend the insurmountable anger that seems far too much for what he thought he bore. He isn’t sure whether this emotion is his own anymore, it's more than anger, more than fiery fury that burns away at everything mortal. But under the light, under the day's radiance which illuminates all, he thinks of the promise you whispered to him before you closed your eyes. 
Brass or gold, he doesn’t know. But in his mind, the dagger looks so familiar when compared to its original owner, and an inkling of a thought reveals itself to him when the sheen of armor and sheath glisten beneath the light of day. 
Do you think of your husband’s gauntlets when you see that blade? Do the roses of bloody love remind you of your husband’s blood stained sinews? 
When you wrap your hands around the hilt of your dagger, whose chest do you wish to plunge it into?
“Remember them,” Through gritted teeth and narrowed eyes, he snarls, “I want you to remember them for as long as you live.”
“When you think of your life here, remember their face and know that you left when they loved you most. Even if you’ve lost your humanity, remember it was them who loved you as a man.”
“And when the time comes that you may return, know that there is no next time.” 
Your husband’s tone is low, always low, but the hair on the back of his neck pricks at the warning bite in his words, “What are you implying?”
God, demigod, king, that doesn’t matter to him, regardless of what his instincts tell him. 
“What do you think I’m implying? Surely you’re smart enough to understand,” Mocking him, he merely narrows his eyes. 
And just like a fool, he quiets. Not so much a fool then. 
“Be there in my stead, don’t leave–” He wavers again, only with your name, always with your name. The sound is choked, strangled from lungs and stomach and yet it's just like yours. To speak of you is to take another breath. To think of you is to live another hour.  “--alone, not like this.”
“Like I need you to tell me that, I’m not stupid.”
The chief accountant of Okhema sneers, and though for many to meet a demigod’s eyes head on could only mean trouble, he could care less. 
The chief accountant once compared their husband’s eyes to brilliant stars, the great light through the skies that brings hope to all who see it. But he only sees the flames of strife, nothing so beautiful that he should wax poetry. 
He can barely bear to look at him anymore, your work is piling up and soon you’ll be chiding at his ears about getting buried in his own grudges. 
In a fashion of mock deference, he lowers his gaze and bids his prince farewell. He doesn’t care about the furrow on the man’s brow, he doesn’t care that he can clearly see the hurt and agony in his very being. He doesn’t care if he is being cruel or ruthless– 
“Guardian of Amphoreus, last king of Kremnos, son of Gorgo, may you triumph over death forever more.”
–because Adon hates the god of his unfamiliar homeland.  
He hates your husband, more than anything on this planet. 
And since you can’t bring yourself to hate him, then let him be the one to do so.
50 notes · View notes
mistress-skywalker · 2 days ago
Note
As promised, I'm here to request modern au aotc ani in which he struggles to accept his prosthetic arm ❤️‍🩹
I love this sm :,)
Warnings: angst || fluff || allusions to smut || reader’s gender isn’t specified || Anakin being self conscious and talking badly about himself
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Anakin sits on the couch, looking down at his prosthetic arm, flexing his hand and watching the synthetic tendons move.
“What��s wrong, my love?” You question, sitting down beside him.
He sighs and shakes his head, still looking at the fake limb with a look of disgust.
“C’mon talk to me.” You press softly, brushing some of his short blonde hair from his forehead.
He hesitates for a moment before speaking up, his voice quiet, almost timid, “I just..I hate this.”
“Hate what?”
“This.” He holds his replaced appendage out towards you. “It’s-..it’s not me. It’s gross. I’m not complete.”
You scoff, shaking your head as you scoot closer to him. “What? Don’t be silly, Ani. Of course it’s you still.”
He rolls his eyes, looking down again at the arm of topic “I don’t need you to make me feel better. It’s not me. It’s-..it’s fake. Not normal.”
You shake your head again, “So what if it’s not your flesh? It’s still part of you.”
“I’m a freak! Don’t you understand that?” His eyes slowly start to mist over. “Why are you even with me still? You deserve someone who’s whole, not some Terminator wanna-be.”
“Stop, Anakin,” you say more finely this time, hooking your finger under his chin and guiding him to look at you again, “I don’t care how many limbs of your’s are flesh or not, that’s not what makes you a person and it certainly doesn’t define my love for you.”
His lower lip wobbles as he looks at you intently, wanting to believe your words. “But-“
You shake your head, “Nope. No buts. Everyone has things they consider flaws, but it doesn’t make you any less human and it most definitely doesn’t change how I feel about you. If anything, it makes me love you more.”
Anakin’s eyebrows draw together. “What? Why?”
“Because it shows how resilient you are, how strong you are. It shows that you don’t let anything stop you and that’s more admirable than anything.”
A few silent tears slip down his cheeks, “You really feel that way? You aren’t disgusted?”
“Of course I mean everything I say. I love you. Every single inch of you.”
Anakin sniffles, “God, I don’t know how I got so lucky to have you in my life.”
You shake your head, “I’m the lucky one.”
A faint smile works its way onto his lips.
You reach out, taking his robotic arm into your hand, interlocking the synthetic fingers with your flesh ones. “Besides, it looks pretty badass.”
He chuckles softly and shakes his head, smiling down at your hand that takes his without a second thought. He brings your hand up to his lips and presses a kiss to the back of it. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
You huff out a small laugh and shake your head, “i love you too.”
It would still take Anakin a little to fully accept his new appendage but this was a start. A damn good one.
34 notes · View notes
toffeeflowerrrssss · 21 hours ago
Text
ִ ࣪𖤐 — "Full Circle"
︶ ⊹︶︶୨୧︶︶⊹︶︶⊹︶︶୨୧︶
Tumblr media
╰┈➤Chapter One
— An Itoshi Brothers Reincarnation AU x FEM!Reader ᯓ★ Warnings! NONE
· ────── ꒰ঌ·✦·໒꒱ ────── ·
I took some time to calm myself and process the situation I was in.
It seems that I have been reincarnated.
Hah.
Is this some sick joke?
Tell me it is...
When i thought i could finally rest myself...
But it could also be a second chance
But what if it all happens again
No
NO
NO! I won't let it happen!
But—
I was cut off when the front door suddenly swung open, revealing 2 adults, probably in their mid-20s?
"DARLING ARE YOU OK?!" The man shouted as he ran to the side of where I was sat.
He reached out and shook my shoulders back and forth but stopped when the woman smacked the back oh his head
"She wont be if you keep shaking her!" She scolded, making the man sulk.
She sighed at him before redirecting her gaze to me.
"Don't mind your father sweetie" She chuckled patting my head.
"I was just worried when my precious daughter suddenly fainted on the street!" He whined.
As the couple argued, I could only chuckle at the sight, who wouldn't? Seeing a woman scold muscly man who was sitting on the ground sulking was breaking the stereotype, plus it's entertaining!
They took notice of my laughter and smiled softly.
"Well, at least she's okay now..." My 'Father' laughed before hugging me tightly, 'Kuhh!!' His body is no joke! He was holding me so tightly to the point that I could hardly breathe.
But of course my 'Mother' saw this and sighed before scolding her husband.
Huh...
This is so new to me, the warm feeling, the laughter, the smiles, the whole atmosphere.
It's so refreshing...
Tumblr media
It's been a few months ever since I got reincarnated in this world, and I figured out I was in "My father sold me to the emperor thinking I would die, but I gained his affection instead", the otome game I always played back in my world.
Just by hearing the name of this kingdom, "Verrouillage", only then did I figure out where I was.
At first, I was ecstatic to meet the people whom I had always idolized and held dearly. It was such an opportunity! But it all got crushed when I learned that my status was only that of a mere commoner.
Instead I chose to give life another shot, such as making a friend.
He's quite peculiar, before I befriended him he would always be in their house lazing around. Fortunately, one day his mother forced him to go outside and play with other kids.
But all he did was go to the forest and lay under the sunlight, I couldn't help myself so I tried befriending him.
It has been at least 3 months since. I've only imagined he was a lazy bum with no skills, but to my surprise—he was good at everything we did!
Painting, drawing, stitching (he only did half then fell asleep), soccer, EVEN PLAYING A SIMPLE GAME OF TAG! It was frustrating yet impressive at the same time.
Tumblr media
Currently, we were having a contest: whoever skips the rock further the river would win. Pretty simple.
Nagi took a deformed pebble from the ground near where I sat. I only scoffed. He clearly doesn't know how to pick a good pebble for skipping.
As I was lost in thought, I heard him call out my name.
"Y/n it skipped 8 times..." He mumbled lazily whilst pointing at the lake to where the pebble sank. I forgot to mention that the person I reincarnated as, fortunately, has the same name as me
I know I shouldn't be surprised, but come on! He was just a scrawny 9-year-old kid who only knew how to laze about all his life!
I only scoffed, losing another time to him. Nagi then sat beside me before laying his head on my lap. I didn't move nor react, and neither did he. After a few seconds, he grumbled before reaching my hand and laying it on top of his head.
I just sighed weakly before giving in and started caressing his hair with my fingers gently.
Whenever I would lose to him (all the time), my consequence was to pat his head till he fell asleep; it was like a tradition now.
"How do you manage to lose all the time...?" he asked, sounding so genuine it irritated me. "Whatever," I mumbled, can't believe a kid could irritate me this much. Well, as if I wasn't a kid myself physically.
I could hear his little chuckle. This child expressed little to no emotion, so I couldn't help but smile softly.
As me and Nagi were relaxing by the river, I heard a faint rustle among the bushes behind us, catching me off guard.
I looked at where i heard the sound—
rustle
rustle
Nagi noticed my still hand which just laid on top of his head for quite a while now, which caused him to open his eyes and look for my gaze that was averted from him
"Boo...?" Nagi called out, which snapped me back to reality. "Oh— yeah?" I tripped over my words, flinching as he suddenly called me out.
"Why did you stop..." he frowned motioning my hand, I only scoffed in false annoyance before continuing to pat his head, making him slightly grin in satisfaction
"I just heard the bush rustle earlier, nothing special," I explained, to which he only hummed, seemingly uninterested in my words, which only made me pinch his cheek out of annoyance and cuteness aggression.
It was true; I did hear the bush shake its leaves just a few minutes ago, but I left out the fact that I saw a purple-haired boy peeking his head from it.
Tumblr media
HELL YEAH FINALLY RELEASING OUR 1 CHAPTER
NAGI CONTENT (and semi reo content) YAYAYAY
kinda just filler for now lolz
what do we feel about the nickname?
me and @kxniiiii are still kinda 50/50 with it though lol, TELL US YOUR RECOMMENDATIONS FOR A NEW ONE IF YALL WANT
27 notes · View notes
eternalbuckley · 3 days ago
Text
Dance with Tensions. — mattheo riddle
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
SUMMARY: Mr Riddle asks you to dance even though you two don't get along, only to end up in a heated conversation afterwards.
word count: 2,308
genre: angst | fem!reader, queer!reader, bipoc!reader and plus-size!reader friendly
warnings/tropes: lots of tension, an argument, a part of my lady!reader au, it‘s probably not time accurate but who cares!, english is not my first language, briefly proofread — if I forgot something, please let me know!
a/n: i am very much excited to finally share this with you all, enjoy reading my loves 💓 also BIG BIG thank you to @leona-hawthorne and @riddleswhcre for pre-reading one of the parts of the fanfic, you truly helped me out <33
reblogs, feedback and comments are highly appreciated and welcomed! ♡
disclaimer: please do not repost or try and take ownership of my work or post this anywhere without my consent. i don’t give you my permission to use my writing for any ai related things, don’t do it. do not translate my work and post it anywhere — i give you no permission to do that. i only post my stories here, so if you find my work anywhere else please let me know!
divider by cafekitsune
⋆౨ৎ˚⟡˖ navigation | harry potter masterlist | my taglist
Tumblr media
The highly anticipated first ball of the season was set to take place this evening. You were full of excitement as you walked into the hall with your older brother hooked on one arm and your parents behind you. Many eyes followed each of your movements. Some of them were filled with admiration and some with envy. You let your gaze wander through the hall and noticed a few men whispering to each other as they sipped on their glasses of champagne and watched you and many of the other people who had already arrived that night. The lookout for possible marriage partners was already happening even if the social season only started a few days ago.
You weren’t quite eager to find someone suitable that night, but you wanted to have a good time with your best friend Miss Pansy Parkinson. She was one of your closest friends ever since you were young children.
The night had been long – you spent your time with Pansy and laughed with her about different jokes. Some words were exchanged with Lords, other Ladies and others that attended the ball as well. Most of them complimented you on your choice of gown but no conversation went deeper. You’ve danced twice with two men, but it was clear that they weren’t interested in you as a person. The conversations revolved solely on how fortunate it must be to be the daughter of a duke and duchess. Talking and dancing with them was exhausting; they stole your energy.
But there was one handsome but infuriating gentleman who seemed to have his eyes on you all night – Mr Mattheo Riddle, the second eldest son of Viscount Riddle. A gentleman you had met before and were not very fond of. You only knew each other because your mothers were friends but you two couldn’t get along.
In your eyes, he was just an arrogant man who clearly didn’t care about being kind to you or any other human being unless he wanted something. And in his eyes, you were an uptight woman who couldn’t care to have fun in her life – which wasn’t the truth.
Your opinions about each other were filled with prejudices and nothing else. Your friend, Pansy, enjoyed teasing you about it and was almost sure that you and Mr Riddle clearly shared a sort of affection for one another. You, of course, didn’t want to admit it or you weren’t able to realise it yet.
Mr Riddle had watched you all night without daring to step forward and take a chance to speak with you. Until you were eventually freed from your current dance partner and could take a breath.
“Ohhh,” Pansy whispered with a devilish grin and slightly covered her mouth with her gloved hand, “Mr Riddle is making his way towards us.”
“Lady Y/N?” Mr Riddle walked up to you with a mischievous and confident smile and kept his brown eyes on you. You turned your head in his direction to meet his eye and shared a tight, polite smile with the man in front of you, “Yes?”
“May I have this next dance?” He extended his hand to you. You quickly turned your head to Pansy who slightly nodded and smiled friendly at Mr Riddle. You inhaled and cleared your throat. “You may, Mr Riddle,” you placed your hand in his extended one and let him lead you to the dance floor. You didn’t want to cause a scene in front of everyone else – so you only had the chance to agree to the dance.
As you walked to the dance floor, you turned your head back to Pansy and wished your look could kill her in that moment. She briefly wiggled her eyebrows and smirked at you. You rolled your eyes at her and turned back to focus on the upcoming dance with Mr Riddle.
As the musicians began playing the next song, some of the ladies and gentlemen started to watch you closely. The song was slow yet moving. Every lady curtsied, and every gentleman bowed in front of their dance partner, most of them shared fond smiles, while you and Mr Riddle exchanged only tight smiles and stared intensely at each other. Your body was quite tense as you stepped closer to him. The warmth of his palm brushed against yours, sending a subtle shiver through your hand, while you both moved in two circles – your palms continued to touch each other. You both kept your eyes locked on each other in intense stares and tried to stay calm, but those who knew you couldn’t help but notice the tension between you. It was impossible to ignore.
After you made two turns, you repeated the same dance move, this time in the opposite direction. “Is everything okay with you, my Lady?” Mr Riddle asked you quietly, though he didn’t expect an honest answer from you.
“What would you expect, Mr Riddle?” you replied calmly, “I’m having the time of my life.” You didn’t truly mean it, but dancing with him was far more enjoyable than with any other Lord you had danced with that night.
Once the two turns were completed, both of you took a step back but your eyes remained on each other. After a brief pause, you slowly approached one another, your palms hovering just inches apart as the air between you was thick with tension. As you closed the distance, your wrists were slightly wrapped around each other. The slight contact sent a light spark of warmth through your bodies. You stepped away from each other and repeated the same moves – your gazes continued to burn into each other, although they seemed to get a little softer. You placed your hands in his as he held them out to you. You then raised your arm and moved it over his head while keeping your hands together. Thereafter, you turned slightly in his arms and repeated the same dance move, only that he made a small turn instead of you this time. As you repeated this movement for the third time and turned slightly, you remained in his arms wrapped around you while your hands remained connected.
Your skin prickled as you felt his hot breath on your skin. You had expected to entirely hate to be so close to him, but surprisingly, it wasn’t as unbearable as you thought. However, these feelings quickly passed as you noticed his small smirk – you wished you could just slap it out of his face. Together you walked in a few small circles while his arms remained around you. The proximity caused your breath to falter for a brief moment, but you suppressed it – at least tried to.
After your turns with him, you stepped away from each other and locked eyes for a moment. Your lips parted lightly as you felt his gaze on you. Then, you moved closer again and placed your hands on his shoulders while he gently placed his hands on the upper part of your back. He touched you with a gentleness you had never seen of him before – it frightened you because you weren’t familiar with such a side of him. You remained in this position for a few brief moments and danced in small circles, before his hands slid down your arms to take your hands and spin you back into his embrace.
You swallowed as you felt his breath on your skin again. The warmth of his body so close to yours was overwhelming. A mixture of tension and something else you couldn’t name stirred within you. The music slowly faded into the background while your faces were close, and your breaths were one. For a brief moment, you lost yourself in each other’s eyes as you continued to sway to the music.
“I wonder how many dances it would require before you finally can stand my company without the desire to do me harm,” he whispered into your ear with a hoarse voice before he let you go after the music stopped. Your breath slightly hitched in response, but you rolled your eyes and inhaled as you decided not to reply any further.
When the music ended, you and he stepped apart to exchange a curtsy and a bow. You then walked back to Pansy and your brother, who were talking to one another. You were sure that you wouldn’t be able to stop thinking about this dance and the words Mr Riddle whispered into your ear before the dance ended.
“Ohh, there she is!” Pansy clapped her hands and grinned. You saw your brother turn towards you – his lips were in a grin as well, but it was filled with his ever-so-brotherly protectiveness. At the sight of both of them, you rolled your eyes and sighed annoyed.
“Oh, come on, Y/N. Shall we truly believe that you have not at least found the slightest enjoyment in dancing with Mr Riddle?” Pansy sighed and grabbed your hands to squeeze them.
“I did not enjoy it entirely, but it was better than with the Lords I’ve danced with tonight,” you admitted.
Pansy smiled at you and then proudly turned her head to your brother. “See, I told you, my Lord. It is only a matter of time,” she whispered, but you clearly heard every word and furrowed your eyebrows.
“For what precisely, Pansy?”
She sighed and looked back to you, “Until you and Mr Riddle are willing to confess that your hatred is not as deep as you so often claim. Everyone that knows you can see it. And I believe that even strangers can sense it.”
You shook your head and looked away from her. “Stop with these jests. In no world, could I ever not hate Mr Riddle. He…” You groaned and pulled your hands away from your best friend. “Just stop with it, Pansy. And you,” you pointed to your brother with your index finger – your voice was calm but hid a tone of annoyance, “Don’t even think about joining her, brother.” You turned around and walked outside to take a deep breath after your brother nodded.
Your tense shoulders relaxed as soon as you felt the cold and fresh air on your skin, a much-needed change of environment. Near you, you could see a small group of fellow citizens and a few servants – what you didn't notice was that Mr Riddle came towards you and stopped next to you. A respectful and allowed distance was between you but in the eyes of the wrong people it could be seen as improper to even stand alone with one another.
“What a pleasant night, is it not, my Lady?” Mr Riddle cut the silence with a soft-spoken voice, but there was a hidden arrogance in it.
You sighed and kept your gaze to the front. “It was,” you then turned your head towards him – your lips pressed together in a thin line. “Until you asked me to dance.”
He chuckled and turned completely around to face you, and so did you. “I saw how draining it was for you to waste your time with these Lords, Lady Y/N. You can be honest; I’ve saved your night with me asking you to dance.” His cocky smile infuriated you even more than you already were. “Who else could you have been spending your time instead? Mayhap a Lord who has far outlived the finest hours of his life?”
You hated that he was right. He sorts of saved you from all the lords you didn’t want to spend any energy or time on. You would have agreed with Mr Riddle, if it wasn’t him.
“Will you ever stop being so insufferable?” You argued back while you clenched your hands into fists out of anger. How could be a single human being so annoying? “It is truly beyond me how you manage to be so…” You groaned and stopped yourself mid-sentence, knowing that he’d just use it to tease you. You turned your head away and inhaled deeply, hoping he would just leave you alone.
Mr Riddle raised an eyebrow and stepped closer, the closeness was risky, but you didn’t step away. “You may finish your sentence, my Lady.” He wanted to know your true opinion about him, although he already assumed how it might be – though he wished it would be the opposite. Something he’d not even dream about to admit in front of you.
You felt the cold air and his breath mixed on your skin and you deeply inhaled as you looked into each other’s eyes. There was a brief pause between you as you stared at one another. Your heartbeat slightly increased – you weren’t sure of the exact reason. Was it the hatred you claimed to feel for him or was it something entirely else?
You cleared your throat. “I’d rather not, Mr Riddle,” you scoffed, your voice full of contempt and turned around to walk back into the house but stopped after taking a few steps. May he use your next words against you, you couldn’t care less in that very moment. Your anger was too much. “You are the most vexing human being that came across me in all my life. It is truly beyond me how you manage to be so tiresome, Mr Riddle,” you spoke quickly but he heard everything clearly. “I shall wish you a good night,” you finished your sentence after taking another deep breath and turned around to walk back inside.
You left him standing alone in the middle of the porch. With his smirk rubbed off his face as he wondered if he had gone too far this time. Perhaps, your hatred went deeper than he thought. Something he never intended to happen. But what if it could all be something else? Something he couldn’t imagine?
47 notes · View notes
holylulusworld · 3 days ago
Text
SHG for killers (3) - The second meeting
Tumblr media
Summary: 6 men meet up to talk about their problems. They soon realize they need someone to help them solve their problems. This person is you. Whether you like it or not.
Pairing: Steve Kemp x fem!Reader, Lloyd Hansen x fem!Reader, Robert Pronge (Mr. Freezy) x fem!Reader, Andy Barber x fem!Reader, God, the bounty hunter x fem!Reader, Ransom Drysdale x fem!Reader
Warnings: angst, hostage situation, language, kidnapping, plot twist
A/N: Please consider Steve Kemp is not a cannibal in my story. This is an AU. All men are serial killers, killers, or hitmen.
SHG for killers (2) – You (the reader)
Self-help group for killers masterlist
Tumblr media
“What do you mean?” Lloyd is in Barber’s face. He growls profanities before pushing the lawyer out of his way. “That’s the woman on your phone. And I can tell, you have a fucking lot of pictures on your phone of her. Even some in her bathtub.”
“She’s not my therapist,” Andy argues while stepping toward you, sitting in the middle of their fucked-up self-help group.
You assisted your boss more than once with groups like these. Usually, they are middle-aged women or men who are unhappy with their mediocre lives.
They nag about their sex life, jobs, and even food only to feel better. Most of them never had real problems or even got close to having problems.
You on the other hand just got kidnapped by a group of crazy guys, and one creep. Andy Barber, a first class creep, second-class lawyer.
“F—er,” you growl behind the gag and glare at Andy. He got you into this shit show, so he can get you out of it. “L—go.”
“No letting go of you, Cupcake,” the guy with the mustache, Lloyd, says. His bruised balls don’t seem to stop him from getting cocky and being an asshole.
“She’s not his therapist, for fuck’s sake,” Robert steps in. “Do you want me to get rid of her? I can make you a good price.”
Whimpering, you try to scramble away from the scary-looking guy. He smirks while getting a gun out.
“What did we say about weapons at our meetings?” Ransom sighed deeply. “Last time, you almost stabbed God’s eye out, only because he wanted to eat the last donut.”
“It was a cronut, but this doesn’t matter now,” Robert brushes Ransom’s comment off. “She won’t be helpful so, we are going to get rid of her, one way or another.”
“Christ, we won’t kill her!” Andy barks now, making you flinch. “How could you kidnap her, Hansen? You see one picture of a woman and decide to go out there and kidnap her? You burned her place down too. Do you honestly believe there won’t be consequences?”
“He’s not wrong,” Kemp brings in. He watches you cower on the ground, feeling a little more excited. “The cops will ask questions. When and where did you take her? Did you check for cameras? What about her home? Did anyone see you?”
Lloyd turns toward the doctor like in slow motion. He growls his name before tackling him to the ground. You giggle when they start to wrestle because it seems tackling people to the ground is Lloyd’s thing.
“What’s so funny?” Ransom grunts. He sneaked closer to you to poke your arm. “They are going to kill you.” The bastard in a baby-blue sweater says. He looks familiar, but you can’t remember where you have seen his face before.
“Ransom, leave her alone,” Andy finally steps toward you. He grabs you by your waist to haul you up, making you groan. “Whatever happened here, is not my fault. I want you to know that.”
“Cr—p,” you grunt behind the gag. The men stop fighting as Andy helps you sit on one of the chairs.
“HANDS OF BARBER!” Lloyd is back on his feet to push Andy away from you. He removed the gag, hoping you’ll forgive him if he brings you somewhere safe.
“SHUT UP, HANSEN! Andy bites back. “You can’t even kidnap the right woman. No wonder you had to find a self-help group. You get nothing done on your own.”
“Oh yeah?” Lloyd cocks his head and flips Andy the bird. “Please enlighten me, Mr. Barber. How are you going to help me?”
“I will delete the footage,” Andy begins. “I bet you waited for her at the underground car park. Did you check on the cameras at her apartment complex or the one on the other side of the street?” He chortles when Lloyd blanches. “I guess not. Good thing the boring lawyer is here to take care of your ass, isn’t it.”
Andy pats Lloyd’s cheek, earning a growl from the man kidnapping you. “Get your fucking hands off me, Barber.”
“What are we going to do now?” God finally asks. He glances at you, humming as you size him up. “She’s pretty, and I like her hair. Can we keep her?”
“We are not going to keep her,” Pronge and Kemp grunt in unison.
“I wouldn’t mind eating a cookie of her coochie,” Ransom eyes you like his latest meal. “I bet she makes naughty noises when getting tongue fucked.”
“Fuck off, Drysdale,” Lloyd is in the arrogant-looking man’s face. He pushes him around, roughing him up a little until the man raises his hands in surrender. “That’s my Cupcake, and I’ll eat it.”
“No one will eat shit,” you finally found your voice. “You sick weirdos will bring me back home, or I’ll scream until your ears are bleeding. And believe me, I can get on your nerves so much that you will lose your mind.”
Andy grins. Your temper and cockiness were the reason he got obsessed with you. “Y/N, they are not as nice as I am. How about you do not threaten a room full of killers.”
“Losers,” you huff and glare at Andy. “You better not think I do not know about all of your little problems.” You drop your eyes to his crotch. “How long since you had an erection? Months, years?”
Ransom is having a blast watching you dismantle Andy. He’s munching cookies, chuckling now and then as you throw insults at the lawyer.
“I saw you snap pictures of me more than once, you fucking creep.” You curl your upper lip.
“I was bored and,” Andy sighs deeply. “It was wrong of me to take pictures of you, that’s true but…” He looks away and fakes a whimper. “You were the first woman I was interested in since my wife died.”
“Man, you are using your dead wife to get laid,” Kemp snorts. “That’s a new low, Barber, even for you.”
“Says the guy fucking his dead partner’s wife,” Andy snaps at Steve. “Who is a creep here? Don’t think we do not know it was you killing him.”
“Everyone knows you have a tiny wiener in your pants,” God throws in, not looking at one of the other men in the room.
“What?” They suddenly all say.
It’s seconds later that they all start to argue. Punches get thrown, and they start to scream at each other.
“Guys…” You roll your eyes as they won’t stop arguing. “GUYS!”
They stop fighting each other to look at you. You cock your head to look at Lloyd. “I’m not his therapist but I studied psychology. I just never graduated. I could try to help you with your…problems, though.”
Tumblr media
28 notes · View notes
mortem-writes · 2 days ago
Text
Which Witch?
In which, Simon wanders into a bar, looking for prey, and finds himself hunted instead.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
This is for the Ghoap drabble exchange! I was so lucky to get @sfmothdaddy on tumblr's prompt: 'witchy au', it is SO unbelievably up my alley I was jumping for joy. I'm the type of writer that can spin a small idea into a 5k word fic, so keeping this short was a struggle for me I can't lie. I do kind of have the urge to turn this into a longer fic sometime in the future? Thank you @ramrage for organising all this <3 *Ao3 link*
CW: dub-con kinda?
Simon finds his feet wandering across the threshold of a dingy pub buried in the far outskirts of the village, his hand tucked into one of his many pockets and curled around the hilt of a sleek silver dagger. It’s not too busy inside, warm and bustling in a sleepy, small-town way that almost charms him. Almost.
But he knows the secrets winding under the pebblestone streets, how deep the rot burrows in this sleepy, innocent-looking little town tucked away in the Scottish countryside.
He slots himself among the throng at the bar, hood pulled low, still palming the blade in his pocket. The metal almost seems to hum, as if recognising its prey is near, a good meal that’ll soon wander into its jowls. 
“Heard there’s a witch hauntin’ these parts,” he murmurs lowly, catching the bartender's attention. “Word is, you can tell me where to find ‘em.”
It feels like an era in the time it takes for the man to turn and face him, mere seconds unspooling into decades as he locks eyes with Simon’s. Electric blue, and sharp like the teeth of a wolf digging into Simon’s lungs, ripping his breath away for a second before he drags his composure back under control.
The bartenders hums, polishing a glass with a fraying rag. Simon’s eyes are captured by how those skilled, dexterous fingers work, rolling over the smooth edges of the glass, leaving behind a pearly sheen.
“S’tha’ true?” the man says, voice soft and thoughtful but the smirk playing at the corners of his full lips and the dangerous glint of light dancing over his eyes tell a different story. “Have a drink, sir.”
Simon narrows his eyes with suspicion, but the man pays him no mind, pulling various bottles off the shelves, pouring and humming under his breath like a damn lunatic. He has a mohawk for fuck’s sake. He almost scoffs, does this man really think of Simon as a cocktail person?
Simon tells him so, the dagger hums, starving for blood.
“If y’drink it, ah guarantee you’ll never find a better love anywhere else,” the man winks cheekily, electric blue flashing away for a second before returning with a challenge blazing in his irises. “Deal?”
“Deal,” Simon grits, bringing the rim of the glass to his mouth, eyes never leaving the man’s. Brown and blue clashing like sparks.
It tastes sweet. Not overwhelmingly sweet like toffee sticking to your teeth, but sweet like an apple, a dart of tartness playing on his tongue. Sweet. Simon’s gaze darts to the man’s lips, plush and full, he wonders very briefly if he would taste just as sweet. He waves that thought away dismissively.
The man’s expression is positively gleeful, “y’like?”
Simon says nothing, glaring hard at him. The man's grin just widens, delighted at Simon's fury. “Stop fuckin’ around. Tell me where the witch is.”
“Wha’s in it fer me?” the man purrs playfully, dropping his elbows onto the bar between them and leaning too close. His blue eyes dart all over Simon’s face, he can feel it practically dragging over the rough texture of the scars. 
The blade sings under his hand, he ignores it. Hunger can wait. “What d’ya wan’?” he asks gruffly, cutting straight to the chase.
The man tilts his head, thinking for a moment, a pout on his lips that Simon wants to lick. “How ‘bout a kiss, handsome? Deal?” 
---
Simon wakes up the next morning, a luxurious burn stretching down the length of his thighs and his mind swimming in the signature sweet syrup of a long night of searing pleasure. The burning hunger in his stomach has been quenched. He hums, stretching, before bolting up in someone else's bed.
His mind races, heart pounding. A door swings open smoothly on its hinges, soft bare feet on wood. Simon’s fingers scramble, searching for silver. “Ah, you’re awake, mo leannan. Breakfast?”
Simon stares, bewildered, at the man from the bar. He’s bare chested, thick hair trailing from the valley between his pecs to under his boxers slung tantalisingly low on his hips, and carrying a platter of what smells suspiciously like toast. “Wha—?”
“Something wrong, mo leannan?” he asks worriedly at Simon’s expression, before those dangerous blue eyes soften with realisation. He sets the platter down on the bedside table, and Simon’s traitorous heart slows, something warm in his chest reaching for the man planting himself at his side instead of recoiling with horror. “Oh love, I did warn you.”
A thread of thought swims through the thick fog in Simon’s mind, and he trips over it as the man tenderly sweeps the tip of his nose across his jaw, then nuzzling into the hollow of his throat. The thread weaves in his mind, a patchwork of puzzle pieces falling into place.
“Fuck, yer— you’re—” The man kisses him, soft and slow, and Simon melts like a cube of ice sliding into a hot bath. Honey pulsing hotly in his veins.
“The witch,” the man says simply, dropping a feather-light kiss on Simon’s bobbing Adam’s apple as he swallows roughly. “I warned ye, sweethear’. Told ye tha’ you’d never find a better love anywhere else if y’drank.”
38 notes · View notes
sofisturns · 2 days ago
Text
remember everything
chris’ pov
Tumblr media
au by me and @angeliolo
𓇼 chap.7- enough
the sky had turned a deep purple by the time we made it back home, the stars spilling out like scattered salt against the dark. the air was cooler now, the breeze soft as i watched it tug at y/n’s hair, and the sound of the waves was steady — a lullaby I hadn’t realized I needed.
i glanced at her as we walked, her sandals dangling from her fingers, the soft hum of her laughter still echoing in my head from earlier. the way she’d looked at me when I caught her —wide-eyed and breathless. I hadn’t been able to shake it. and that kiss.. i wasn’t about to shake that feeling either.
“you okay?” her voice was gentle, breaking me from my thoughts. she was watching me with that quiet curiosity she always had, and I felt that same warm pull toward her I’d been fighting since i met her.
“yeah,” I said, smiling softly. it was a simple answer, but i was true. i was okay. perfectly okay.
we reached the hammock strung up between two old palm trees — the one I’d set up when I needed to get away from everything at home. she eyed it, tilting her head. “you come out here a lot?”
“yeah,” I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck. “it’s… peaceful.”
she didn’t push, just nodded and climbed into the hammock, her movements careful and a little wobbly. “c’mon, show me how the pro does it.”
i laughed, slipping in next to her. it wasn’t exactly spacious, and we ended up pressed close — her head resting on my chest, the scent of sunscreen and salt in her hair. my arm found its way around her waist without thinking, and I felt her relax into me, her fingers brushing lightly against my hand.
we didn’t talk much after that. the rhythm of the ocean and the warmth of her next to me made it hard to do anything but just… breathe. and maybe for the first time in a long time, I felt like I could.
before I knew it, my eyelids got heavy, and the last thing I remembered was the steady rise and fall of her breathing, matching mine.
the first thing I noticed when I woke up was the warmth.
not the sun, not the breeze — her.
y/n was still tucked against me, her head resting lightly on my chest, and for the first time in what felt like forever, i didn’t wake up feeling that familiar ache — that weight in my chest that never really seemed to leave. instead, there was this soft, steady rhythm — her breathing, her warmth, the scent of something I was starting to think was just her.
my arm was still wrapped around her waist, and i tightened it just a little, not ready to let this moment slip away yet. the waves crashed in the distance, and the world felt far away — quiet and peaceful in a way I hadn’t grown to know until now.
but of course, peace never seemed to last long.
“wow, Y/N, your parents really don’t care about you that much to let you sleep out here with some guy?”
the words hit like a cold splash of water.
y/n flinched against me, her body going rigid, and before I was even fully awake, I was already pissed. my eyes snapped open, locking onto the girl standing a few feet away with her arms crossed and that smug little smirk twisting her face.
I didn’t know her, but I knew the type — the ones who said shit just to see how deep they could cut.
y/n sat up quickly, her face flushed and her eyes wide. “it’s not—” she started, but her voice faltered, and I could see the way the words had hit her.
“hey,” I snapped, my voice low and sharp. “why don’t you mind your own business?”
the girl raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting me to push back. “relax, it was just a joke—”
“yeah? i didn’t laugh. maybe you should just fuck off.” my tone left no room for argument, and after a beat, she rolled her eyes and did exactly that.
the second she was gone, y/n sagged beside me, her fingers twisting in the hem of her shirt. “sorry,” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.
“hey, no.” I shifted so I could face her, my hand brushing against her arm. “you don’t have anything to apologize or explain for.”
“i shouldn’t have fallen asleep,” she said, her eyes still fixed on the sand.
“well, I’m glad you did.” the words slipped out before I could stop them, but I didn’t regret them for once. “it’s the best sleep i’ve had in a long time.”
her eyes flicked up to meet mine, surprised. I didn’t say anything else — didn’t tell her how my house felt too quiet now, how the emptiness sat heavy on my chest most nights. how I hadn’t felt this kind of calm in a long while.
but I think she saw some of it anyway because her hand slid into mine, her fingers warm and steady. “me too,” she whispered.
and that? that was enough.
we sat there in silence for a while — the good kind of silence. the kind that didn’t feel heavy or awkward, but soft and easy. the sound of the waves filled the space between us, and every so often, the wind would catch her hair and brush it against my cheek, and I didn’t mind one bit.
eventually, she shifted, leaning her head back on my shoulder, and I tightened my arm around her waist again. i didn’t even think about it — it was instinct at this point, like she fit there.
“chris?” she asked after a long while, her voice soft. she hesitated, and when she finally spoke again, her voice was even quieter. “why do you… come out here a lot?”
i swallowed, knowing where the question was coming from. the hammock. the stillness of the house we’d left behind. the way I clung to this beach like it was the only thing keeping me from drifting away.
“it’s… easier out here.” i said finally.
her fingers brushed against mine again, and the simple touch felt like an anchor. “easier?” she asked gently.
I didn’t answer right away. Instead, I let my eyes drift out to the waves, watching the way they rolled in and out — constant and steady in a way life hadn’t felt in a long time.
“yeah,” I said at last. “home… hasn’t felt much like home lately.”
y/n didn’t press me for more, and I was grateful for that. she just shifted a little closer, resting her head against my shoulder again, and somehow, that simple gesture made it known she knew exactly what i’d meant.
“you ever think about leaving?” she asked after a while, her voice so quiet I almost wasn’t sure she’d said it.
“all the time,” I admitted. “but… I don’t know. there’s this part of me that feels like if I leave, i’m giving up on something I’m supposed to fix. like maybe if I just stay a little longer, things will go back to the way they were.”
she was quiet for a long moment. “do you think they will?”
i didn’t answer, because we both knew the truth.
the waves kept crashing, and the weight of everything I hadn’t said pressed against my chest — until her fingers squeezed mine, gentle and sure.
“i’m glad you stayed,” she whispered.
and just like that, the weight eased a little.
I tilted my head down to look at her, brushing a stray lock of hair away from her face. “me too,” I murmured.
the sun had dipped lower in the sky, casting everything in shades of soft gold and deep blue. and even though the world outside this little moment felt too big and too broken, here — with her — it felt okay.
“chris?” she asked again, her voice drowsy now. her fingers tightened around mine just a little. “you’re… really warm.”
i smiled, “you’re not so cool yourself.”
she hummed softly in response, already half-asleep again. and as the wind rocked the hammock and the waves kept their steady rhythm, i let my eyes drift shut, too.
maybe the world wasn’t fixed. maybe I wasn’t either.
but for now, this was enough.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
get me on da beach !!
⋆.˚taglist
@chrissweetheart @samwinchesterisawhore @chrissturniolossidebitch @chrepsi @espressqe @stvrniolotrxpl3ts @mothstvrnz @conspiracy-ash @sonnysturns @m00nl1tgh0st
25 notes · View notes